Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Goth

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 10
1



Final Opportunity part two

We see Goth and Melissa walk the sandy beaches of Zandvoort as his son is running around with their Labrador while enjoying the sand. Goth’s face is showing a broad smile, enjoying their son and dog having a great time while having his beautiful wife wrap her arms around his muscular arm.

“I’m so happy we came here”

Melissa says as she lays her head against his shoulder while pushing some hair out of her face as she continues to enjoy Goth’s son. Goth agrees as he nods his head and wraps his arm around her and pulls her tighter against him. The two ultimately stop as she wraps her arms around his waist as she looks him in the eyes.

“Maybe we should both just retire from wrestling and start our family here.”

Goth raises an eyebrow, not expecting Melissa saying this as he knew she had a desire to once again compete inside the six sided ring.

“Are you sure?”

He asks before kissing her on the lips, the two pull away from each other as he has that puzzled look on his face that she always thought was so adorable.

“I thought you wanted to get back in the ring?”

She lets out a sigh as he commented upon her statement, leaning her head against his chest as she presses her hand upon his heart as she start to caress it.

“I did, but the last few weeks made me realize that having Gerrit Jr. around all the time has caused my needs to be a parent to grow and….”

She looks away, trying to find the right words to say before she turns her gaze back to the man she loves so much. She smiles as she feels his hand brush her hair, pulling some of it out of her face as he stares deeply into those wonderful eyes.

“I want you to be sure, because I don’t want you to give up all your dreams just because you feel this way now. I mean…”

She places her hand upon his mouth, shushing him to be quiet as she gives him one of the warmest smiles he has ever seen from her. This causes him to melt as he nods his head and wraps his arm around her waist as they start to walk once more while enjoying the view of the long beach and Goth’s son playing with their dog.

“You do realize that you have a problem when I beat Finn Whelan right??”

The two share a small laugh as they continue their walk, they are a quiet for a few moments as Goth’s son shouts at his father to hurry up. Goth acknowledge it by nodding his head as he gives it his best shot to run after the youngster, knowing full well that after enduring so much punishment to his body that his son had the edge on him.

Melissa starts to smile, watching her husband run after his son and dog while the three of them have a good time. She thinks back to her question towards Goth about starting a family as this causes a guilt to come over her, reminding herself how much she enjoyed wrestling and will probably miss it very much eventually.

She turns her head sideways, staring at the small waves of the North Sea as she sees a surfer is being pushed aside by the wind against its sail. She admires the surfer for a few moments, realizing he is taking on an ancient adversary in a few of God’s creation in water and wind.

She remains standing there, wrapping her arms around her waist as she lowers her head, letting out a sigh as she acknowledges that she isn’t sure whether she wants to give up her desire to fight other competitors inside the ring ropes.

“Damnit Gerrit, why do you always have to make things so hard on me??”

She says as she runs a finger past her left eye as she felt a tear emerge, she lets out a deep breath while trying to regain her composure as she looks around as she sees Goth having put his son on top of his shoulders as they are approaching Melissa as Goth Jr. starts to wave towards her as she returns it with one of her own. The sight causes her desire to have a family with the three of them if Goth would ultimately retire.

“But I don’t want you to retire Gerrit”

She whispers softly before Goth comes gets face to face with her, planting a kiss on her mouth before telling Melissa and his son that he has booked a restaurant for them to eat at near the beach. Causing them to react in an excited cheer before turning to continue their walk, yet the doubt continues to roam her mind as the shot slowly fades.

A few moments later we see Goth and Melissa as well as his son seated at a restaurant enjoying their food while their dog has been brought towards his mother at their holiday house.

“This is great dad, I wish we could do this every single day!!”

His son utters quite happily, causing both Goth and Melissa to smile towards him as Goth puts his hand on top of his head and starts to run it through his hair.

“Hey!! Cut that out!!!”

The three of them share a laugh as Melissa excuses herself as she needs to head to the ladies room, rising up from her seat as she walks over towards the toilets as she opens the door and turns her direction towards the toilets, but decides to walk over towards the mirror and check her makeup.

“Maybe I should convince Gerrit to take his son to live with us in Manhattan, then he can continue to compete in the ring and I can still consider whether I want to return to the ring… Or….”

Her thoughts travel off as she sees someone walk in, the two ladies nod their head politely towards each other as the other woman opens the door towards the toilet before closing it again. Melissa sighs, places her hands upon the sink and looks at herself. The uncertainty about what will be their future after this coming weekend has caused her to second guess herself. She witnessed the return of her close friend Kat, cheering her on from behind the curtain as she competed inside the ring as if she had never left the sport in it’s entirety. And yet it caused her to want to run out and kick the ass of every Bombshell competitor that was booked on that weeks card.

“I know I still have it.”

She chuckles as she decides to turn her attention to one of the toilets as she enters for a few moments before returning again in order for her to wash her hands. The cold water splashes upon her hand before she starts to soap her hands and then washes it off before drying them. Through the entire time she could not help but gaze back into the mirror, admiring herself as that causes her to bring a smile upon her face.

“I bet some of the girls out there had let out a sigh of relief when I went on a break.”

That is followed by her closing her eyes and lets out a sigh, she had to admit she had missed the war she had with the ladies. She had enjoyed winning the title belts and sharing her success with the man that willingly put himself second for her to succeed. The thought causes that familiar feeling start to grow inside of her.

“I do not want to retire as well…. And yet…”

The sight of her and Goth with his son causes a different feeling start to combat the passion of her wanting to compete once more. This causes frustration to come over her as she is about to spin around and execute a spinning backfist, only to look into the puzzled look of a young woman that just entered through the door as the two women stare at each other in utter silence.

Melissa apologizes towards the woman as she walks past her, ignoring the puzzled look that the young woman had on her face as she walks over towards the table where she had left Goth and his son.

“Where have you been all this time??”

Goth asks with a smile upon his face as he puts some food to his mouth as he winks towards his wife as she sits down.

“I nearly punched some poor girl’s lights out.”

Goth raises an eyebrow, only to have his son beat him to the punch as he reacts excitedly to Melissa’s comment.

“Way to go Melissa!!!”

Melissa blushes a bit before turning her attention towards the plate that had been brought to the table in her absence.

“I guess I better start wearing head gear again.”

Causes Goth to say with a big time smile upon his face as Melissa growls at him playfully before punching him in the shoulder.

“Why don’t you finish eating Mister!!”

Melissa says as the two smile before they return their dinner, only for Goth to place his left hand upon the right of Melissa after he has finished his dinner. The two lock eyes without saying a word, but deep down inside the two already know what they want to do. The moment gets broken when the waiter approaches them and asked if they had enjoyed their dinner and whether they wish to have a desert.

“I want a sorbet!!!”

Says Goth’s son with an excited tone as this causes Goth to roll his eyes and lifts his hands up in surrender.

“Alright, alright. I give in…”

Melissa puts a napkin towards her mouth as she hides a giggle, they accept the desert menu as they take a few moments before deciding that all three of them want the same. Melissa watches the waiter leave before turning her attention back towards Goth who gives her a knowing nod with the head.

“What??”

She asks him as he shakes his head before taking a sip from a cup of coffee before turning his attention towards her.

“There was something that I wanted to save for tomorrow, but seeing how much fun we are heaving today I realize I can spoil the surprise right now.”

He winks towards Melissa before turning his attention towards his son.

“Gerrit, how would you feel about moving to Manhattan with us and stay with us permanently??”

The shock on his son’s face quickly changes to a verry happy one as he lets out a scream of excitement. He then jumps into his father’s arms as the two hug each other, making Melissa smile happily.

“I guess everyone can follow their dream so it seems.”

Melissa says as she and Goth stare at each other and smile as the shot fades.


The Final Stand. Rp 2

“The power of what you believe”

A sentence that is being written down upon a chalkboard inside a university classroom where we see Goth stand in front of it, wearing a black Armani suit with his arms behind his back. He gazes at the chalkboard, studying the sentence that he had written down before finally letting out a sigh as he turns his face sideways and acknowledges the camera crew with a smile.

“If you had told me back in the day that I would be standing here, my countries biggest university I would have told you that you are insane.”

He returns his focus back upon the chalkboard once more, the lines of his mouth slowly widens as he lets out a satisfied smile.

“I was a foolish youngster, easily manipulated by the promises from the wrong people. Believing that they had the best of interest with me, only ultimately realizing that I was just another pawn upon their chessboard of a crime syndicate.”

A moment of silence comes over him as his face hardens when he refers to the painful memories of his youth.

“I guess the promises of wealth and riches is too much for a young and poor teenager to resist, promises that ultimately sucked me deeper and deeper into shit. And who did I blame for all the problems that I got myself into??”

He cocks his head sideways, staring back towards the camera as he smirks.

“Indeed, I blamed everyone but myself. I guess that’s what people do don’t they?? Point a finger towards another, blinded by stupidity and never look at themselves for a moment whether they were wrong or have made a mistake. Yet, we are always right when someone else fails, never learning from the mistakes of others. How typical isn’t it??”

“So you may ask yourself why Goth? Why are you saying this? Well isn’t it obvious? Isn’t it ironic that our beloved world heavyweight champion tried to educate me?? The man who proclaimed to have his own prophecy… His own believes and even daring to educate me….”

He raises an eyebrow as he walks over towards the chalkboard, places both of his hands across the board as he scratches his fingernails across the fabric that causes a loud sound to be heard that sends chills down his spine. He finally stops after a few moments, turning to walk towards the first desk in front of him as he places his hands upon it and stares into the camera.

“You had a lot to say Finn, I was rather entertained by the Peacock references that you had made. And yet I cannot help but wonder whether you truly believe to have the significance all being directed towards me, yet instead I cannot help but smile at the similarity between that animal and the nature of our beloved World Heavyweight Champion. Because lets face it Finn, aren’t we all walking to the beat of our drum??”

He shakes his head as he hisses softly before taking a seat upon the desk in front of him, loosening the buttons of his jacket as he places his hands across his left knee and stares at the chalk board and the sentence that he had written down earlier.

“But I guess it’s all a matter whether you believe something or not isn’t it?? Whether you wish to acknowledge someone else’s words, how you wish to acknowledge my words and then decide to do whatever you wish with it. Can I alter your opinion Finn? Can I make you a believer??”

“It’s all a matter whether you wish to believe me Finn, I cannot force you to accept me…. All I can do is try and convince you that there is only one way…. And that way is straight through me.”

He closes his eyes, inhales deeply as he takes in the sent of the room. He lets out a soft laugh as he places his hands to either side of his body as he leans back a little before getting back to his feet and readjusts his jacket.

“Now I applaud you for your futile attempts to rattle my brains over a few meaningless questions Finn. Quite honestly, I wonder where in your ultimate wisdom do you ever assume I have either taken you or any other opponent in my twenty year plus career lightly?? Underestimating your opponent is the worst thing that you can do inside those ropes. But I understand why you took it that way, because you have witnessed firsthand the aura of invincibility that oozes down my body every time that I step through those three ropes and stare down any of my opponents. Puzzling your brain over the fact that you have beaten me for the first time in a one on one confrontation, because lets be honest Finn. You only gained a victory over me on paper when Chronic Chris Page thwarted my chance to stop you from securing a victory. But alas, a win is a win and I will grant you that as a man…”

“You see Finn, you can say all you want. No matter whether you are right or not, it doesn’t matter. Because deep down inside there is only one truth in life, that is MY word against any out there who wants to differentiate themselves from me…. Why? Isn’t it obvious Finn?? People want to believe without truly want to acknowledge the TRUTH when it stares them down face to face. There is no other way for me Finn, I am blessed with the burden of taking your sinful thoughts and deeds upon my shoulders just like I did with Austin James Mercer, just like I did with Alexander Raven, Hell I even am willing to throw in the name of Justin that I have faced on the last possible Climax Control… Because indeed Finn, it will be my final match when you manage to beat me one more time. I may have left this company a few times before, but never on my own terms that satisfied ME instead of the fans or management that have their own personal opinions of who they wish to have their strings pulled as the puppet masters they attempt to be.”

“You see Finn, it’s quite simple. There is nobody in this company that could fill my shoes as being your first title defence. There is not a damn soul that walks through those curtains and enters that arena that KNOWS that all of their attention is fixed upon that one person like I can…. Like I will on YOUR first title defence. So whether you are actually disappointed on the fact that nobody stepped up to the plate is nothing more than an excuse isn’t it??”

“And yet obviously you will tell me that I am merely an arrogant ass, you will tell me that I am a liar and will seek another excuse for why I should have another shot at that damn title. A title that in three plus years since my return I have only had one opportunity for before our Tournament finals Finn. Again, another weak example of trying to find an excuse to rattle my brain in the hope that I will lose my cool and show my “True Nature??” I guess you have at least tried, something that I have not seen from others that I have faced before and you know it.”

He slowly takes off his jacket as he carefully places it upon the desk before him after having turned around and starts to unbutton the sleeves of his buttoned down shirt.

“I guess you have not paid too much attention to what I truly said Finn, I guess your you only remember that what you wish to remember. A flaw in God’s creation that I should forgive while moving on right?? God sent his only given son to die upon the cross, to have people spat on him and make fun of him while HE only said to forgive them, for they do not know what they are doing.”

“Isn’t that love Finn? Isn’t that a willing sacrifice that HE accepted to do even though you could ask yourself whether he should have done so? A willing sacrifice that I intend to put upon not only myself, but you as well Finn. The sacrifice that I am willing to retire IF I am unable to beat you Finn. Career vs. Title Finn… Because you have to understand that I wish to win that championship belt away from you for a final time, even though my career has been a satisfying one even if you look past Sin City Wrestling. Something that you can only dream about… And yet Finn, I want more. I am to the point of seriously NO return as I have already put my signature under the dotted line, having told to both Christian Underwood and Mark Ward that I will retire from Pro Wrestling the moment that I lose my next match. And I want you to look me in the eyes and understand something perfectly clear.”

The camera zooms in on Goth as he starts to unbutton every single button of his buttoned down shirt until his chest is visible.

“You ask me all these questions, because you don’t understand why I put myself into the position that you should be at. Not understanding why someone who lost still  believes that ultimately I am the victor in everything…. It confuses you to the point that you scratch your brain while reminding the world what I have said about you…. About your chances of winning that title… And I will not change anything that I have said about you Finn, not even though I have congratulated you for winning that championship the last time we faced. And you know why Finn??”

“Because I am on that path that has been set in stone since day one, you may mock me for telling the world that I come back stronger, faster and whatever frustrated words that you could find inside that miserable brain of yours. I cannot change the direction that I am heading, the trail that must bring me to that championship belt that you are holding. Making it obvious that I am not having an ounce of doubt inside my brain whether I can beat you. Because history has already shown that can and isn’t that enough Finn??”

“But I will play along, I will show emotions beyond my reach and tell the world how much I dread to wake up on the day of the show when I step foot inside that ring. To step foot inside that ring for the very last time, have fake tears run down my cheeks as I desperately try to grab hold of final straw that will give me hope to overcome the  odds that are seemingly impossible to overcome.”

“Wouldn’t that be something Finn? Wouldn’t that make people start to wonder? Will that create some internet buzz across the world, where some of my old wrestling matches will become viral in the mere assumption that after this coming weekend it may all be over for me?? No more Goth in Sin City Wrestling?”

He smirks as he shakes his head

“You see how easily people are influenced Finn? Because it’s all that they wish to believe, it’s all that they take from a few simple words and doubt start to creep down their heads. Because in their minds there is two options, I either win or lose… And that’s the difference between me, them and you Finn. Like I have said before, you can win the fight but I will always win the war. Because I have been a survivor since my teens Finn, I have survived no matter what people threw at me or told me. And guess what? You are just another example of what I have been fighting against to change their minds since my fucking teens.”

Goth points towards the board while remaining focused upon the camera.

“Do you know why I wrote that Finn?? I wrote that because you attempted to educate the world about people like me, how ironic to see someone like you comparing me with others similar to me. There’s nobody in this world that is like me, nobody can even come close!! So the mere fact that you are dropping your Oprah imitation because you read a book before the camera’s started running and the little bitches out there will nod to each and every word that you utter as if they are eating some fucking popcorn. And all I have to say about that Finn, don’t pretend to be anything that you are not. Keep it relevant, keep it to the point that none of us figure out that you are nothing more than a pretender.”

“And I’m not talking about the Prophecy, using it as an innuendo instead of truly believing it. But that’s alright Finn, because you are pretending to know something about a prophecy just like you pretend to know what it is like to be a World Heavyweight Champion.”

He hisses between his teeth as he lets out a sigh before running his hand through his hair before he turns his attention back to the camera.

“You pretend to pride yourself to wear that belt and be a champion like a Ben Jordan, like a J2H, like a Fenris.. Hell even like ME!! But pretending only get you this far in this business Finn, because you start to believe your own bullshit that you alter to adapt to anyone else. While when you talk about me, I am the one that acts like a champion 24/7 365 days a year. And I don’t care whether you don’t believe me, I don’t care whether you come up with arguments that I am a hypocrite or anything else. Because that’s who I am, that’s how I have lived as a pro wrestler over 20 years… And that’s why I believe that I will beat you like I did the last time. And just because you won the battle, does not mean that you are going to grab that flag and raise it in the air in victory over me.”

“So in that aspect Finn, I am going to school you this coming Sunday. I am going to educate you in what it is like to face a man that you proclaim to be desperate, while I am just thirsty for that crown one last time before I head to the sunset and look down upon the world with a warming smile. A smile because I have left behind a legacy that people like you need to fight for so much more and wake up every single morning with the realization that you can’t. And that’s something that you have to live with for the rest of your stinking life.”

“So what does that mean? It means that you can try and look to the past, but nothing from the past prepares yourself for the present and the future. And what does the present and future bring you?? A retention?? Or to look up when my arm is being raised in the air as YOUR next SCW world heavyweight champion. And that’s when your believe fails you Finn, that’s when your hopes will fail you. Because you can deny me, you can ignore me… And you sure as hell can quote all the past things that I have said, but I tell you like it is Finn Whelan. I will obtain that world heavyweight championship, or walk off and retire. But no matter what happens, I will walk off as a champion that I have stated a few moments ago. Something that cannot be copied by merely pretending. So enjoy your championship belt for now, because The Messiah of Pain is coming…”

He grabs the camera and palms it as the shot fades.



2




Final Opportunity part one

The streets of Utrecht, Goth’s home town where he grew up as a young kid. Playing football on the school grounds with his friends all the way to dealing whatever people wanted as a teenager. Memories that give him a mixture of joy and sadness as he stands in front of the area that once was his school ground, but now has turned into a ground in front of a rather large apartment complex. He scowls at the ugliness of it all, but most importantly that it has taken any significant point of reminder of where he used to play.

He had fond memories of Miss Jansen, his first teacher that had seen any promise in him. Whereas others had taken his learning disability as a sign of him being a troublesome student. Nowadays they would send you towards a specialized school, where they give the kids more one on one teaching. Something that would have benefitted him if he was a youngster nowadays, but the wondering thoughts whether his willpower to survive would have stuck with him during this era of time.

He scratches the back of his neck, feeling his hair that he has tied up in a tail tickle the back of his hand. He lets out a sigh as he gives the area of what used to be his old school ground a final look before turning around and walks off. We hear the tapping of his shoes on the tiles underneath him. His long coat sways in the wind while having his hands inside the pockets of his pants, thinking about his best friend Jimmy that lived nearby.

He stops as he looks across the street, realizing that the houses on the other side of the street still look the same. Something that brings a smile upon his face as he remains standing there while continuing to stare.

“Hello sir…,”

Says a child that suddenly stands beside him, causing Goth to snap out of his thoughts when he looks down at the youngster. He assumes that the young boy is not older than a year or seven, making him wonder whether the parents still teach their children not to talk to strangers.

“Hello…, uhm… Your name is??”

Goth raises an eyebrow, amused to the look of purity on the young boys face. Making him remember how innocent his very own son sometimes looks. He slowly kneels in front of the young child, granting him a more of an eye to eye moment as he studies the youngster who is holding a yoyo in his hand. He smiles, remembering how much he had enjoyed playing with these things when he was at the boys age, but his looked so much better than the ones he once had.

“My name is Jimmy Sir…,”

Says the boy in his native language, causing Goth to smile. He still talks Dutch to this very day, but after 20 plus years living in the States has caused him to have an American accent. Even to the point where he has forgotten some Dutch words that caused some hilarious moments between him and Melissa.

“Jimmy huh?? I once had a friend named Jimmy.”

Goth says with a warm smile upon his face, no need to turn into his Goth persona, knowing that this youngster may not even know him. Something that at times could have been a burden to him when travelling around the world that know him primarily as Goth instead of Gerrit van der Krift. Neither identity that assumingly is known to this young kid.

He studies the young kid, noticing the outfit that he is wearing is similar to what he remembered the youth wore when he was at his age many years ago. Causing him to wonder whether poverty has struck certain areas of his beloved Utrecht. A thought that caused a pain to tense up in his chest as he attempts to withhold himself from shedding a tear.

It took him a few moments before turning his attention back to the young child, who looks at him with a puzzled look on his face as he asks Goth if he is alright.  Causing him to nod his head as he responds with a smile.

“I used to live here many years ago, but some parts has changed a lot throughout the years.”

The boy politely smiles, making Goth realizing that the neighbourhood has not changed much during his young life.

“I have to go, I promised my friend Gerrit that we would play  around.”

Goth smiles as he watches the kid run off, noticing that he is heading towards the same direction that he was heading to. His parents old house was just around the corner, wondering how much it may have changed throughout the years since his parents had moved to a different neighbourhood. But he discards the thought as he feels the wind blow into his face, causing him to close his long coat to protect him from the nasty feeling he is experiencing. Typical weather for early April in the Netherlands, how he had hated wind and rain throughout his youth.

The thought vanishes when he turns the corner, seeing the young boy standing in front of a fence where another boy is standing at on the other side. He watches them for a moment, smiling as it brings back memories from when he was younger. Remembering how different things were when he lived under a protective environment, causing him to grind his teeth at the memory of how he got involved with the wrong type of people.

He turns around, walks away from the laughing boys as his head lowers when thinking back at one of the darkest period in his life. Being caught dealing drugs when he had to prove his worth to the gang that tried to recruit him, being send out of his own home when he was mentally out of control. The memory of his mother crying at the court room when he was sentenced to jail sends chills down his spine, regretting all of the decisions he had made back then as he was so easily influenced by the wrong people.

“How stupid could I have been?”

He hissed through his teeth, not noticing the weird looks from people who were passing him as he walks towards the limo that brought him to this spot. The limo driver stands there waiting for him, already holding the door open for Goth so he can enter the limo as the driver closes the door behind him. Goth puts his hands in front of his face, trying to forget all the painful memories as he inhales deeply.

“Are you alrgith sir??”

Asks the limo driver, Goth groans as he gestures with his hand towards the limo driver to start driving. He mumbles towards the driver to bring him to his hotel after a minute or two, not wanting to discus his emotions as he grabs his phone and sends a message towards his psychiatrist, telling her that there is so much more that he wants to share with her.

He drops the phone beside him, noticing the phone starting to buzz beside him merely a second after. Leaning his head against the head stand of his seat, not wanting to respond to the phone call as tears are starting to flow down his cheeks as he starts to curs at himself through his hands. It takes him several moments before he regains some of his composure as he grabs a handkerchief and wipes the tears from his face, just moments before the limo stops in front of the hotel that he is staying.

“We are there sir, is there anything else I…”

But Goth has already stepped out of the limo, not even listening to the limo driver who cannot finish his sentence. Goth nods his head towards the hotel employee that stands outside while smoking a cigarette. Goth and Melissa have visited this hotel many times before as he enters the lobby and asks for the room key before walking towards the elevator. Still in thoughts as his thoughts travel back towards his first gang fight, remembering how he realized that he had to fight to survive every single day. Remembering how fast the promises of a wealthy life vanished right in front of his eyes, making him realize at a very young age that he had to toughen up real fast.

The door opens as he steps into the hallway, nodding his head to the cleaning lady that approaches him with her cleaning cart. He turns towards the corner and stops at the door as he slides the key into the slot as the door opens. He enters he hotel room, the same room they had stayed in the last few times he remembers. He places his coat across across the chair closest to the dining table as he walks over to the sofa. He drops down and leans back and lets out a long sigh.

“You alright sweetie??”

Asks Melissa as she walks into the hotel room, wrapping her arms across his chest as she kisses his cheek. He closes his eyes and enjoys the attention that his wife is giving him. He feels his body slowly start to become numb as he lets her hands caress his body as he softly whimpers.

“I had some bad memories from my gang time, how much I hurt my mother.”

He turns his face away from Melissa as he feels her arms wrap across his chest, she leans her head against his and gives him soft kisses against his cheek before she finally lets go and walks up to sit beside him. She grabs his hands as she patiently awaits for him to continue.

“I feel ashamed from all that has happened Melissa, ashamed for what I have put my parents through. And yet, I wonder whether I would have been at this point in my career if I had not endured all of his anguish. The fact that I toughened up in the streets as that has helped me during my in ring career. And…”

He stops before turning his attention towards her as he grabs her by the hand and gently squeezes it.

“I wouldn’t have met you…”

Melissa gives him a kind smile while rubbing the back of his hand with hers, gently letting her fingers roam across the skin of the twenty year plus veteran as he leans his head against her shoulder as the two share a moment of silence together.

“I once had been taught by an old teacher of mine that everything happens for a reason.”

Says Melissa suddenly, this causes Goth to look up at her with a serious look on his face. He grabs her hand and opens it in his as he caresses the palm of her hand.

“And I know that in a few weeks in one way or another you will alter the history of Sin City Wrestling.”

He looks into her eyes, noticing the love in her eyes as this brings a smile upon his face as he has forgotten the painful memories in an instant. He wraps his powerful arm around her head and lets her lean into him as he continues to caress her hand.

“I am going to enter that match without any doubt, any regret and accept whatever happens. I know I can beat Finn Whelan and so does he, it makes me want to prove to the world that I am going to do whatever it takes to walk away as the new Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight champion.”

He is silent for a moment, searching for the right words to say before he continues.

“I have been in Sin City Wrestling for over ten years now, I have held the most titles of all the male superstars of this company. I have held every single title that I could have held since my return except for this one.”

Another moment of silence before he turns his attention towards his wife.

“I am going to sweat and bleed, but I am not going to give up. Finn Whelan has to put a gun to my head if he wants to end my quest for that championship belt. I am going to enter this match knowing it could be my very last try, if I do not succeed so be it…. At least I know then that if that happens, that I will walk away with my head up high. Knowing that I will be back, at the side of the Lady Goth…”

The two smile as she grabs his hand and kisses his fingers.

“But that will have to wait for a little bit longer, because I want to see you bring home that championship belt babe.”

The two smile as he kisses her on the lips as the shot slowly fades.

The Final Stand. Rp 1

The shot opens up at one of the stairs that leads to the top of the Dom Tower, the highest tower in the entire city of Utrecht. We see a man walk up the stairs as he is wearing an Armani Suit along with matching black shoes, the shot pans out as we notice it to be Goth. He turns around as he heads over towards the plateau that tourists use to overlook the entire city before climbing all the way to the very top of the tower. Goth walks over towards the edge of the plateau, placing his hands upon the ledge as he leans forward and admires his very own city.

“Isn’t this an amazing sight??”

He says without taking a moment from gazing down upon the many houses and surroundings of the ancient city of Utrecht. Taking in the scenery before he nods his head and turns around. He gazes past the camera crew whom close in towards him as his hands nervously tap across the ledge of the plateau.

“You may ask yourself why in the hell did you go back towards your home town of Utrecht of my home country of the Netherlands? And it’s quite simple, I am taking this journey to come to peace with everything that I have done.”

He turns his face to the right, gazing at the birds that are flying around while brushing some hair from his face that got blown in front of his face.

“Now obviously I am trying to find peace with the most painful memories that I have endured in my life, to come face to face with my mistakes and give it a spot. A spot in my life as it really starts to become a burden. And when I get to that moment when I can sit down with my son, talk about the important things in life without having any regret of what I have done.”

He cocks his head towards the camera and snorts

“I bet that isn’t something that you can relate to is it Finn?? And before you are going to start proclaiming that I am wrong, before you start to spit out every possible memory where you peed your pants from shame… know this that I have gone through everything that I have tried to forget, everything that I am ashamed for and made me realize that I do not deserve to be called a man’s man.”

He takes a deep breath, shakes his head and raises his hand in an apologetic fashion before spreading his arms.

“Look around!! Don’t you feel small when you look around the surroundings of this large city?? A city that has a larger historical importance than many dare to remember. Making me realize that no matter how large my career has been between the wrestling ropes, it is merely a dot in space in comparison to the entire history of pro wrestling today. And yet Finn, that dot is far from being burned out like a candle that has been burning all day long.”

“Perhaps a better comparison is the sun, I’ve always been fascinated with the ongoing stories of how things go in space. How stars like the sun keep entire planets circle around it due to the gravity that prevents them from being sent into space. And I have learned stories of bright shining stars, travelling a distance that blows our mind while the essence of that light has already died off from the core.”

“And I bet you are wondering, why am I telling this?? It’s quite simple Finn, I want to let you know that the light that I am shining hasn’t died off… Even when I did lose to you for that championship belt that you are carrying around your waist.”


He turns his face, letting those words sink in as he smirks before lowering his face towards the uneven stone floor underneath his feet.

“And yet I am willing to put it all on the line, not because I feel like I am close to the end of my career. But it is a realization that made me wake up every single night since you beat me, realizing that I have been granted a final chance to bring home that championship belt, something I am sure that you will tell me whether I actually deserve it. And if that’s the case and you start to believe your own words. Then tell me Finn, who actually deserves a shot at that belt of yours??”

“Then tell me, who in the fucking hell deserves it more than me? Tell me who in this company has done more than me?”

“I will tell you exactly who has done more than me, absolutely nobody in this company deserves it more than me. The man that just upped the stakes even more against my favour and you know why?? Because I love it, because I am confident that I will take home that championship belt.”


He chuckles a little as he inhales for a moment before letting out a sigh.

“I know I have told you the same thing the last time, so go ahead and call me a hypocrite. Call me whatever you want, hell why don’t you throw in the whole bullshit that it is a mistake for me to put my career on the line. Because at this point there is nothing more important for me than that championship belt that you are carrying, the believe that if I cannot wear that by beating you then why in the hell should I be here in the first place?? For another title reign as Internet or Roulette champion?? And I am not saying this to disrespect my brother Vaughn or the current Internet champion, but we both can agree that I am bigger than anything else BUT that damn championship belt of yours”

“I have clawed out of the gutter that was my addiction, I have sworn that I would never divert from the direction to the promised land that I was guaranteed to enter when I had fulfilled my own destiny. My own prophecy Finn, but like everyone else in life that wants to achieve something that I have understood that I had to sink lower than anyone else imaginable!! And that was watching you walk away with that championship belt Finn… Did it ever occur to you that it wasn’t a blessing that you was handed by the official that was hand picked to officiate our match?? Oh no!! it was a curse, it was a lie that you had to wake up from and realize that it that title reign is simply on borrowed time!!”

“So why Goth? Why do you have to give up your entire career?? Because this is Easter to me!! This is me getting up from the dead after three days and overcome the doubt that YOU and everyone else has about me!! Three days, the number three is so important for our final match isn’t it?? The third match between the two of us for a championship belt. The number three of the seconds that either of us has to be on our backs, time that will look like an eternity. But it will be over even faster than you can ask yourself what has happened?”


He scratches his nails deep into the stone edge of what he is leaning against, causing his fingers to turn as pale as imaginable while his gaze is deadlocked upon the camera.

“I applaud you for having become a champion, THE champion of this company. Something that I have done just as much as the numbers won’t lie, but the same thing that tells me about these numbers is that neither of us were able to hold on to that title for long Finn. The one thing that I need to find redemption for as I cannot look back and tell myself that I do not deserve the accolades that I have received, that I do not deserve the respect of those who have watched me and got inspired to be a wrestler because of me!! Hell, I know you won’t admit it. But I know deep down you admire me, even though it will be like a blister that has covered your mouth to utter those words because it will kill you!!”

He closes his eyes and shakes his head in anger.

“I have watched the tape of our first match Finn, when I made you pass out in the middle of the ring when I defended that Internet title. I know for a fact that it had haunted your dreams, it feuled you to win that fight against me and obtain that championship hasn’t it?? But that’s the problem Finn, it is nothing more than a mere fight. Nothing more than a struggle to yourself that you can hang, that you have enough ability to endure everything that I have dished out to you. To believe that you can carry a Damn company across your frail shoulders!! All because you won a fight, so tell me Finn… How many fights have you won?? And more importantly,k how many wars have you won??”

The intensity increases upon the face of Goth as he wipes his mouth with the back of his hand.

“And with wars I truly mean having your back against the wall, sensing that there is no way out but go head on against YOUR BIGGEST FEAR??!!! And no Finn, the name Goth isn’t the biggest threat for your world title, the name Goth isn’t the biggest fear that you have to overcome. And why would it be?? In your mind you already crossed my  name of your bucket list of competitors that you wanted to beat one on one. But that’s the problem Finn, you aren’t facing Goth!! You aren’t going up against the man they call Goth in a third and final fight!! You are going up against HE who has overcome death and will soon enough spread the Holy Spirit over those who dare to listen!!”

“So tell me Finn, are you listening my friend??”


Strays of hair falls in front of his face as he lowers it for a few moments, he gently pushes his hair back again as he lifts upwards as he visibly breaths out the air inside of his body while trying to contain his anger.

“That’s the problem with people like you Finn, you claim to hear me… But you as sure as hell aren’t listening. You are riding on a title wave and enjoy the life, while deep down inside there is absolutely nothing… And I mean NOTHING that can alter your life like I can. Because I am willing to grant you as long  it may take to understand. But understand this Finn, when that first bell has rang and we are standing across each other inside that six sided ring, where I will stand only a few inches away from you as you feel my breath touch your skin. Because that moment will be the decisive moment where I know whether I can be humble towards you as I have realized that my words have effected your soul in one way or another, or the mere fact that I look at you as my own Judas, who sold me out for wealth and riches that ultimately ended up to be his downfall. Or perhaps my very own Peter? Who at our final supper allowed himself to be revealed as the man that would proclaim not to know me three consecutive times!! Only to realize his flaws in his own life when that rooster crowed out loud. A moment that was the darkest moment in his life, only to be the awakening moment for him to understand that he had to change his life and did.”

He smirks.

“Again the number three Finn, again a decisive number that will alter the future of this company and the realization of all these fans that worship you like a false prophet. And no, trust me. I am not jealous of a copycat, hell I will even grant you some encouraging words to tell you that if that’s what you believe in then go ahead and continue upon your path of failure. Because ultimately I will rise my seemingly dead carcass every time that you THINK you have me down. Every single time I will look you in your eyes with a pleading gaze, asking you. No even better, I will beg if this is truly what you want to do!! I will ask and beg you if this is the direction that you wish to have your life and your future to be determined in failure!! Because you are heading towards the same downfall as Alexander Raven, Austin James Mercer… The believe that you are entitled to wear that championship belt!! And I can tell you exactly why you believe it, because you already won it… You proclaim to think that since you won the finals that you have won the war, but you are wrong. You just entered the battlefield of no return, you think you have walked through the valley of the shadows of death and will not fear no evil for You are with me…..”

He cocks his head sideways with an angered look on his face.

“Evil Finn?? Is that what you have overcome? Is your believe in yourself so high that you already put yourself on the highest pedastole of the food chain that is wrestling? Oh no, you won’t even come close until that moment that you have accomplished exactly that what was destined to be ME and J2H… to determine who the very best is. But that’s beyond me now Finn, because you will get the full treatment of what it will be to know what it is like to wrestle the man that has overcome Death.. you will wage war with the man that has never been with you in order for you to fear evil…”

“And if you think that this was all that I have to share, then be warned Finn. I have not even started yet, this is just the beginning of the end of your struggles to win another fight. Because I intend to put my career in YOUR hands and watch you struggle to even come to the conclusion that NOTHING that you can do to permanently stop me. Because nobody can alter what I have in store to take this company to the promised land… Especially not someone that believes he can overcome by winning a fight…. “


With that Goth walks off as the shot fades at the final shot of the Dom Tower of Utrecht, Netherlands.



3
Climax Control Archives / Good Friday
« on: March 29, 2024, 05:43:58 PM »

Good Friday

It’s Friday, march the 29th. A few days before Easter as we see Goth and Melissa walk around the streets of Manhattan, New York. Heading for the Good Friday service as they hold each other’s arm s around each other while holding each other’s hands. Goth feels the wind blow through his hair as his thoughts are with the true purpose of this Christian Celebration before shaking his head as the thought of how many people would celebrate Easter while hunting for eggs.

“Are you alright sweetie??”

Asks Melissa as she leans her head against his shoulder, looking over at her with a smile as he sees her look up at him underneath her hat that she is sporting. Watching the curls sway with every step that she makes before stopping and planting a kiss upon her lips.

“The true meaning of Easter I will give Justin Smith on Climax Control.”

The two stare at each other for a few moments before a smile emerging upon their faces as they kiss each other one more time before Goth taking Melissa’s arm in his.

“But all kidding aside Mel, I just feel the need to give a preach to all of these people that think Good Friday is where we sit on your couches or stand outside while watching a rendition of The Passion. Where we all stand still for an hour or so, watching some B-rated artists sing a few songs and play a role, where we all tell each other that we should do something to make this world a better place. And yet, what truly happens???”

He cocks his head sideways, resting it upon that of Melissa for a few moments as they are standing in front of a red light while waiting for the signal to cross the street.

“We go hunting for Chocolate eggs on Sunday Morning and devour some stupid Easter Bunny.”

He says while rolling his eyes as Melissa playfully pokes him in the ribs.

“I saw you devour that chocolate Easter Bunny I gave you a few years ago…”

The two laugh as Goth nods his head, realizing that she had made a point. Only for the lights to turn to green as that prevents him to give her a smart ass remark back in return. The two continue their walk, watching the people pass them from either side. Goth softly squeezes her hand, unable to resist the frustration of how so many Celebrations have been altered to Commercial income for businesses instead of spreading the true message of his Saviour. But alas, he shakes his head and lets out a sigh. Realizing that he cannot force people to see things his way, only to express his views if people feel the need to listen.

“Easy with the fingers Gerrit, I can’t feel any blood flow running through them.”

Says Melissa with a soft giggle, causing Goth to snap out from his thoughts. Not realizing that his thoughts had caused him his hand to squeeze tightly as he softly apologizes with a blush upon his face. The two continue their walk until they reach the church, Goth stops for a moment as he closes his eyes and let an old prayer run through his head that his mother once taught him before entering the church where they start to listen to the church service.

*After the Service*

We see Goth and Melissa exit the church, only to stop and talk to some familiar faces that they have befriended with. We see a different look on Goth’s face as if he has been rejuvenated by the service. The two take a walk through Central Park as they always do after a church service to clear their thoughts and talk about anything in particular.

“Too bad that you have to travel to Phoenix for Climax Control, I had to tell Gerrit Jr. that we wouldn’t be at home this weekend.”

Goth nods his head after hearing his wife talk, he had been wanting to spend some time with his son. But he already told him that he would allow him to join them at the next Super Card Blaze of Glory, the night where he wants to undo what happened at the last Super Card.

“It is the one worrisome thing that I do not like about my profession dear, but then again. He knows that this won’t go on forever. I promised him that he can come live with us after he has finished his education as long with my other promise to him.”

Melissa looks up at him with a questionable look on her face.

“You mean??”

Goth runs his fingers through her hair smiling, thinking back to the conversation that he once had with his son and realizes that he knows that he does not have an eternal wrestling career.

“I wanted to return to the ring upon my own terms Mel, I have accomplished everything that I could accomplish in the past few years. But the final step has been eluding me so far and I have looked myself in the mirror and asked me the very question whether Father Time truly has kicked my ass or whether I can prolongate it for a bit longer.”

He says with a smile upon his face, realizing that he cannot resist the feeling of a tear coming down his right cheek as Melissa gently wipes it from his face.

“Besides, I think that it is time that the world will relive the woman they call Lady Goth.”

This brings a smile upon her face as she leans in and places a kiss upon his lips before whispering a soft thank you to the man that she loves so much. Their fingers intwine as they stand there for a moment until a cold wind blows in the face of Melissa, causing Goth’s hair to cover her face for a bit as the two share a passionate laugh.

“I want to be there at your side after I have retired Mel, but I need to prove something to the world and mostly to myself. I need to prove that I can hold that championship belt for a final time, to have a meaningful title reign, something that has not been a kind memory for me.”

He lowers his head, takes a few deep breaths as he feels the vein in his neck twitch a little before looking up at his wife as he feels her soft fingers brush against his cheek.

“I want to bring home that title to the Saviors, I want to have Mac Bane, Ken Davison, Peter Vaughn stand on that entrance ramp when I have won that damn belt. Hell, even SuMa and Chris Page, two names that have been a part of the Saviors.”

“And don’t forget our sisters Kat and Kim dear, they will kick your ass if you do not acknowledge them.”

“Kat would spear me in the swimming pool if she has her way with me.”

The two burst out in laughter at the running joke between Goth and Kat for the past two Summer XXXTreme Super Card shows on the cruise ship.

“But yes, I want them all be there. I want them to be at the high point of my career, because they were there at the lowest of my career. A moment in my life where nobody could have given two cents about me…. to everyone else I was dead, but the Saviors knew that I would get back from the dead. Because they knew and they believed in the prophecy.”

Melissa nods her head at his spoken words, tightening her grip in his hands before he lifts her hands towards his lips and kisses them tender before his expression turns into one of a determined one.

“But until that moment comes I still have a few things that I need to do, like showing Justin Smith the true meaning of Good Friday and Easter.”

The two continue to stare at each other as the shot slowly fades.

*Carrying the cross*

Th shot returns to where we see Goth and Melissa take a seat upon the private plane towards Phoenix, Arizona. The two are enjoying a moment of peace as Melissa is listening to some music while Goth is reading the Bible, only to close it as he has noticed the camera crew approaching him.

“On our way to Phoenix, on my way to put down Justin in such proportions that I wish to send a signal for the entire Sin City Wrestling universe a reminder who I truly am.”

He places the Bible upon his lap as he looks at his wife and smiles.

“See that?? The next in line to have a historical career like I have. She is chomping to return inside the ring and bash the heads in of every single Bombshell in this company, but you know why she has not returned yet Justin??”

“I tell you why, because she understands. She understands that the entire focus should be upon me, that I need to concentrate to achieve that final chapter in my career of holding that world champion for a final time. And trust me, it is not like it is a distraction for me to manage her career as well as wrestle for my own, but she respects me just as much as she loves me whereas she is giving up her moment to shine so that I can stand alone under that spotlight.”

He smirks as he raises his index finger and moves it from left to right

“But don’t think that I am saying these words as if I am the only one, because I have undying love for each and everyone out there including yours. Oh yeah Justin, I even notice the lowest of the low that normally would be wiped from underneath my boots as the dirt that you get walking in the desert. But I am so much different than any ordinary individual, because the Messiah of Pain is beyond ordinary!! I dare to what you want me to be, yet cannot accept me to be…. Does that make sense to you Justin???”

“Of course it doesn’t, because I am sure that you are just like each and every other newly arrival. Let me guess, you came from a training facility?? Still wet behind the ears?? Told that you were the head of the class? A prospect that would cause the fans to cheer as you want to do things the right way??”

He shakes his head and lets out a sigh while leaning his head against the head rest of the seat that he is sitting in.

“I am the way Justin, I am the way to everything that you have ever wished for. All you have to do is to give up everything that you have, forget everything that you have been taught and accept your faith!! Just like each and every pissant that wanted HIM on the cross…., something that he has done willingly because HIS Father wanted him to do so.”

“Now I understand that to the common man it is something that cannot be understood, but that’s because you think about things in a rational way… or at least, that’s what you all claim to do. But he did something out of love for all of you, even you Justin…. And that’s exactly what I will be doing upon you on the second day of Easter… Or at least that’s what Dutch tradition allows us to celebrate Easter upon two different days…. Do you?? Or are you looking forward to play the humping bunny?? Drive a carrot down your throat and you can do your Bugs imitation to anger the little kids that need their extra amount of sugar rush… Yet, I am the only rush that you ever need.”

He closes his hand into a fist, squeezing it tightly as the skin colour turns pale white before he lets it go

“I intend to pummel you into oblivion Justin, not because I want to or hate you. Because that’s what drives humans to misunderstand each other… And for what? Because none of you understand what being a brother is all about!!! And I understand that the Sin City Wrestling wants to place their highest paid preacher inside the squared circle before the GREATEST PUT UP OR SHUT UP EXTRAVAGANZA!!!”

“If you haven’t noticed, it is my match against Finn Whelan. Where I have put it simple, I either win and reign supreme… or I will rise to the heavens on a cloud and leave my disciples all wised up with the teachings that I have given them. But in ordinary and plain English for you to understand, if I win I will be your Savior… If I lose… I will walk away and retire on the spot. And do you think Finn  can handle THAT pressure?? To have the entire universe look at him to believe that he can be where I want to be?? To lead by example?? Or to be the champion that I used to be… Unable to have a long reign as champion and drop it like a rock?? So far he has not convinced anyone has he?? And then I have you, I feel the need to ask the Lord to forgive you. Asking him to do not punish you as you do not know what you are getting yourself into Justin. You are getting into the ring with the man that I am sure you have heard about.. I bet you have seen matches and have always dreamed of ever getting in the ring with me and test your ability against me. Listen son, this isn’t wrestling 101 for dummies in three simple steps. This is a man that has learned to SURVIVE!! A man that has learned to get up every single time that people think that I am down… the man that demands… DEMANDS you hear me!! Demands the very best out of my opponents, or else I will drop you into the red sea just like the pharaoh and his armies that Moses caused to drown in the Old Testament.”

“I am The Messiah The Messiah of Pain Justin. I am the man that made dreams come true. Because for me it is no dream, it is reality. It is what is expected from me!!! And before you ask who is expecting it from me? That is the man that you are looking at.”

“You see Justin, I am going to carry my own cross all the way to Blaze Of Glory, there I will hang up Finn Whelan and tell everyone that I have accomplished what I needed to accomplish. I will hold up that championship belt as I forgive Finn Whelan like Jesus did to one of the two sinners that hung there beside him. And I will make Justin feel pride, I will make him feel that he has accomplished that what he could accomplish. And you? You are just one the final chapter of the book that is me rise to the occasion and make all the people love me. And that includes you as well Justin…. Because without me, there is no love.”

He taps his fingers upont he Bible as he motions towards the camera with his other hand to come closer.

“I will give you some final words of wisdom before I turn off the lights of that recording button. I will grace you with the very best that this legendary man has got to offer, I will clamp on submission holds that you may have never even heard about. Because these moves were never invented by a wrestling mind, it was created by the mind of a man. I will put you through pain so badly that you will learn to appreciate everything that I have gone through in my 20+ years in this business. No these words aren’t idle threats Justin, because ask Alexander Raven about what I say comes true. I speak the truth and before you know it is all over. So do me a favour son, be brave and fight me with your heart and soul willing to be educated. Because then and only then you will understand that I am Goth…, the Messiah of Pain and your pain is mine….. it is time for you to be cemented as one of the many. Don’t feel bad, you will probably achieve something eventually. But this is MY moment… this is MY prophecy and this is MY ascension to the top…. And you?? You are just another pawn in my quest.”

Goth smirks as he then palms the camera as the shot slowly fades to darkness.



4
Climax Control Archives / goth vs raven
« on: March 01, 2024, 06:32:45 PM »


How to rebound

It’s a week after the last PPV, Goth has gone away with Melissa to his native Netherlands to spend time with his son and mother, a moment that was meant to be a joyful one turned out to be a sour one.

He has tried to be in a festive mood, but a man like him that lives for winning titles had a frustrated period. Decided to go to visit his favourite café Stairway, formerly known as Stairway To Heaven and have a drink while exchanging memories with the owner and singer Henk Westbroek.

The two had shared some pleasantries while being offered his favourite glass of whiskey, making Goth relax a little, able to forget his frustrations for a moment while listening to a Cure cover band playing some of the band’s best songs.

“Shortly they will play Lullaby Gerrit.”

Says Henk Westbroek, Goth lifts his glass towards him in order for a refill. He turns around on the bar stool as he looks over towards the cover band and nods in approval before turning his attention back towards his good old friend.

“Thanks Henk, I just had to get away from everything.”

Sighs Goth, nerveously tapping his fingers across the bar as the legendary Dutch singer hands him another glass of Whisky. He had told himself that he would try and enjoy the holiday period of his son, who had been begging for him and Melissa to visit him for several weeks now. But ever since losing the Elite 8 title tournament finals to Finn Whelan has he been frustrated, wanting to punch anybody that would have ticked him off. But ultimately he knew that it would only cause problems for him and his family, let alone not wanting to be the headline for every gossip news show over here and in the US.

“Being famous sometimes isn’t always beneficial I guesss…”

Goth mutters towards Henk, who chuckles as he leans his elbows upon the bar like Goth remembered him off from past conversations, pushes his glasses upwards upon his face before talking.

“I was pulling for you during that title tournament.”

Goth groans, this was the last thing he had wanted to hear from his old friend as he looks up at him questionably, causing Henk Westbroek to lift his hands upwards in an apologe tic fashion. Goth scratches the back of his neck, trying to find the right thing to say before letting out a sigh and shrugs his shoulders.

“You know you are right, I had the fullest of confidence that I would teach him a lesson or two, I guess I was so full of myself that I fucked up.”

Goth smirks a little, relieved that he did not have to be so political correct amongst friends. He had been getting annoyed with constant camera’s being shoved in his face during the two weeks that led up towards his world title match. It was the one thing that he had hated the most ever since returning to the wrestling ring several years ago. But he knew that it was part of his job and he had reluctantly accepted this as he knew that eventually winning every title would be worth the hassle. He groans over the fact that once again he could not get the title match out of his head.

“I am really annoyed over the fact that I was so close, yet I failed everyone but mostly myself. And I can’t stand the fact that all of those pissant suck ups were gloating over the fact that….”

He turns his head to the side while biting on his lower lip, swallowing in the words that were on the tip of his tongue. He lifts the glass of Whiskey to his mouth, downs the glass in one swift movement before wiping his mouth with he back of his mouth.

“Give me another one.”

He says with a frustrated tone in his voice, Henk looks at him but then fills the glass once again without asking the obvious question. Goth grabs the glass with both hands, staring at the alcoholic beverage as he feels his anger boiling inside of him.

“To me it was justice, to me it was inevitable that I should have been in the main event for that title and win it. Causing me to overlook the fact that I can claim a victory all I want, but I still have to get inside that ring and get the job done. And seriously, I was thinking to myself constantly of who the fuck Finn Whelan really is???”

His eyes gazes towards his friend, who just stands there on the other end of the bar listening to him without saying a word.

“I mean seriously, I had been asking myself how in the hell he had beat Peter Vaughn, telling myself that this would not happen to me.”

He says before downing another glass of Whisky, this time not asking for another refill as the alcohol makes him spew out some more frustration.

“I was so fucking focused upon spewing my gums about not having to face J2H, fuck this shit. This should have been my fucking moment!!!!”

He spins around, about to throw the empty glass of Whisky against a wall in frustration but ultimately manages to maintain his composure and turns back around.

“I’m sorry, I nearly allowed my anger take control over me.”

He sighs as he looks up at his friend, who places a hand on his arm in a comforting fashion.

“I had considered hanging up my boots, hell I was wondering whether I had it in me to take home the gold. But then I remembered why I returned to the business. The mere fact that I had promised myself that I would do anything in my power to get that title back one last time, it would only bring my career in discredit. And you know me, I am not a quitter. I am one of the fucking best in the world…. So I already had let management know that I am not going to stop ruining everyone’s lives until I get what I want.”

He smirks at that final comment

“But then I realized who the fuck I am, not some idiot that runs of crying like a little bitch every time something goes wrong. Oh no I want to sink my teeth into what I know is rightfully mine… And that is me taking home that third world heavyweight championship.”

The two men nod their heads towards each other as both men take a sip from a newly refilled glass of whiskey as Goth wipes his mouth with the back of his hand.

“And I have a first opportunity soon when I face Alexander Raven, a man that I already know will tell the world that the third time is his lucky number. Three time’s a charm isn’t it?? Hell, this guy is just like Desperately seeking Susan, there’s nothing good ever to come from Camp Raven even if I would put arrows around the spot marked with a big X.”

Goth feels the whiskey taking some control over him, feeling that warm glow as he chuckles while toasting with his friend.

“I already feel pity for the guy Henk, I mean he is a good wrestler. But that’s the problem, being good isn’t enough.”

“It wasn’t enough for you at the last PPV.”

Henk responds, causing Goth to grab hold of his shirt in anger. Only to realize that he was messing with him, staring at the big grin upon his friends face as he lets go of his shirt.

“I’m sorry…”

Henk Westbroek gestures towards Goth not to worry as he pours some more in his glass, causing Goth to gulp it down his throat in one swift move.

“I should have known that I would get a wise ass comment from you, but to get under my skin like that??”

He stares at his friend with a determined look on his face, but shrugs his head and sighs.

“I wanted that belt Henk, I really did. I cannot believe that I lost that opportunity, after all what I have gone through the past several years. “

He closes his eyes for a moment, trying to get all of his angry thoughts out of his mind before turning towards his friends face.


“But I promise you Henk, next time that I am here. I will be carrying that belt if it is the last thing I will do. Because I need it and I will stop at NOTHING to get it…. “

With that the two men raise their glasses for a toast as the shot slowly fades.

The Goth vs. the Raven, once more.

Goth can be seen walking the streets of Utrecht, days before he would travel back towards the United States in preparation for his match against Alexander Raven. He walks towards a corner as he looks at the street lights before looking over his shoulder after noticing that he is being followed by the camera crew of Sin City Wrestling. Goth shrugs as he lets out a sigh before crossing the road towards the opposite of the road and continues his steady walk. His eyes are being focused upon some people that approach him, only to pass him as the youngsters clearly did not recognize the infamous wrestler. Causing a smirk to emerge upon his face as he stops at a bookstore window, gazing at some of the titles of the books that are being portrayed.

“Wouldn’t it have been a great story?? Growing up a young kid from this city in my home country of the Netherlands, not having any hope of mounting to anything? Ultimately ending up to be one of the most recognizable pro wrestlers of the last few decades?? Retiring with a sour taste in his mouth, only to return a few years later because he felt that itch. The itch to once again hold that world title….”

He lowers his head towards his boots as his face darkens when thinking about how he wants to end that sentence.

“Only to end up coming short… yeah, not the story that little kids seem to have in mind when they want to dream about bigger things. But alas, like some of the sad individuals out there, there is always social media to gloat about someone else’s performance… Something that none of you could ever phantom of achieving.”

The look on his face hardens, swallowing some of his anger as he wipes something out of his eye.

“Am I bitter? Perhaps, but at least I’m big enough to congratulate you Finn on your win. Double champion, congratulations. Having the double burden upon your shoulders for now to hold those belts.. We all know what you will do right?? Drop the less important title and move on your quest to be the top dog of this company.”

“Again, am I bitter???”


He raises his hand, the fist is really tense as if he wants to punch a hole through the book story window. But ultimately relinquishes the thought of anger as he turns around and continues his walk, staring at the emptiness in front of him. He feels some rain drops falling down on top of the cap that he is wearing, realizing how much he hated the Dutch weather when he was growing up and realizes that nothing had really changed. He stops at another store, this time it is a store filled with men’s wear. Admiring some of the suits that is being on display, studying the caeful handy work that must have gone into making the suits as the thought of entering the store crosses his mind.

“I could just play it cool, tell the world that I made a mistake and that it was nothing but a fluke. I could tell the world that The Lord had different plans for me, that it wasn’t my time. But that would be telling the world that I was either telling a lie, or merely the fact that I did not understood the memo from above.”

“But that would have been foolish wouldn’t it??”


He bites upon his lower lip, shaking his head as he lets out a sigh before placing his hand upon the doorknob of the store. Hesitating still whether he wants to spend a large sum of money on the suits, but then decides to do so as he needs to have something to distract him from his anger.

He hears the authentic bell ringing once the door opens, he inhales the scent of the store that is hanging around as it gives another authentic feeling to it all besides being a rather old building. He nods his head to young man that approaches him, asking if he needs something as Goth tells him that he just wants to look around before deciding whether he wishes to buy a custom made suit.

He notices a small bench, sits down upon it as he looks around.

“Ever been here in such a store Alexander?? I highly doubt it, perhaps once or twice. Being dragged into one by your parents, having the feeling of never wanting to look like a dweeb. Is that a word the youth still use these days?? People should tell me, because I am getting old. But I am drifting off, because if you were then I could shake your hand. I remember once my mother forced me to get a suit tailor made for a religious thing, where I became an adult and had to acknowledge the existence of God in front of the church. That I would accept HIM as my saviour and I would proclaim my allegiance towards him.”

He smirks as he looks at a tartan type jacket of a Scottish outfit, completely with a similar kilt underneath.

“Isn’t it weird how at a certain age you assume you know it all, want to rebel against anything elders stood for… Only to turn out to be one at their age?? Oh yeah, I turned out to be like my mother and father. And even went beyond their imagination, but I guess that’s how you grow up huh??”

“And with growing up comes responsibilities, I have fulfilled every responsibility that was paved out for me upon a seemingly golden road. Except….”


His eyes remain upon the kilt, remembering the one he had allowed a Scottish kilt store to tailer made for him and chuckles.

“But then again, what do you know right?? You may ask yourself whether I am bitter, but at least if I have a reason to be bitter. Because the world understands Alexander, that I am a bitter man because I only expect the very best. I don’t like to come out second best, something that you would sign the dotted line upon a contract if you had the ability of pre writing your destination upon a wrestling ambassador.”

He remains silent as the coldness upon his face returns.

“But that’s where the problem lays for you isn’t it?? You have not even had a moment that crossed your mind, to even assume that an ambassador of this great sport would even exist. No, you are just a simple guy, who fights for small change and crumbs of whatever type of bread that is left to steal. No Alexander, I cannot phantom you ever rise to the occasion of stepping out of whatever it is that should be considered your shadow. That’s why the demand for people like me is so necessary, the necessary good of maintaining balance in this unfair world.”

“And before you start to assume that I am referring to unfair being me not having that world title?? Then I would applaud you if you ever could come up to the thought like that, but I was referring to the mere fact that you are the unfair part of this foolish story. Because why would you pop up in this story for th third time?? Is this the management telling me that I have to start at the bottom of the ladder and climb my way back up again?? I highly would doubt that, no there must be a different reason why I am being forced into this match against you. Is it the mere fact that you promised the world that you would finally… FINALLY beat a legacy like me?? Believing that I am at the lowest of low?? The fact that I am so distraught over the loss?? Then again I would tell you Alexander, that it is unfair to the world that you are telling yourself merely lies. Unnecessary lies about believing something that you could not and will never be able to fulfil. I’m not trying to put a blemish upon your career Alexander, but reality has got a stake slammed down your heart and make me want to watch your blood to turn black”

“Because unlike you… I will rephrase that… UNLIKE YOU, I feel the need to put everything into this match to clear my mind and focus upon that what I desire. Oh yeah, the man of the word has desires too. People would ultimately believe that we cannot have desires, that we need to be mindless followers that are brainwashed for the better cause of THE WORD. But don’t you see? I am love and forgiveness, yet I do not tolerate failure and pain.”

“That includes my failure and the pain that I am feeling inside of my heart., but what do you know?? Why would you even fucking care. You don’t, because you have no essence that would give ME the thought that there is still a soul left inside of you, trying to find a way out and tell the world that you matter. But you don’t and I’m not even going to say apology for the harsh statement, because it had to be said!! Just like I want to tell the world that I take this opportunity to acknowledge that the moment of my ascending to the Heavens and the Holy Spirit will be cast upon those who are worthy is upon us. But it cannot happen until I destroy each and every one of you that does not make the list of being there when it matters.”

“Yeah retirement is inevitable, but not until I make my promise a reality Alexander. I will make sure that I will send you a post card that reads that I will thank you. But don’t take this post card too seriously, because it will be a pre written card, where I allow someone else to fill in the empty spaces where a name should be as I do not look back to failures.”

“Failures Alexander, a word that you will tell the entire Sin City Wrestling community that I am a part of it as well. And yeah, it does not matter whether you are at the bottom of the ladder like you or being number two. When it comes down to be the very best everyone that isn’t on top is a failure. But that’s why you are bitter and I just hold resentment of not being the very best. That’s why I see a light at the end of the tunnel, because I am capable of turning this frown upside down, while you are nothing more than a wasted memory. Forgotten by those who hate people with a bird name.”

“I always had hopes of you having a killer mentality”


He turns his attention towards the camera as he continues.

“Ever seen Hitchcock’s classic The Birds?? Where people’s eyes were poked out of their sockets, where they were attacked whenever those damn birds had an opportunity to show their desire to maim and kill?? Those birds had killer instinct, because they were nothing more than animals. Nature’s way of telling the world that there needs a balance between every single creature that walks or flies on God’s Green Earth. And that’s where things went wrong for you isn’t it??”

“You stepped foot in a world, a world that predators are on the top of the food chain. Making sure that the weak do not have the ability for a mass production, where the weak gang up upon the strong and end up like every other deer that is staring in the lights of a car before being hit.”


He shrugs and nods his head towards the young man that he had seen earlier, allowing him to walk up to him as he tells him that he has an interest into the traditional Scottish outfit. Watching as the young man walks off before turning his attention back to the camera.

“You aren’t like Finn Whelan, you aren’t like me. The problem is that when the question will come up whatever it is that you are. Then I will tell you honestly that I will draw a blank, I will tell you that I do not know. Because the first name would suggest you are a man with determination and strength, just like Alexander the Great. And a raven?? Well, let’s just say that I am staring into the black dots upon the red wings of a bumblebee and nothing more when it comes down to your ability to devour the threat that wishes to do the same to you.”

“So no Alexander, I am not bitter. I am aware that I did not win and I am aware that when the moment comes to undo the wrong that only I got to blame myself for… That I will it will change the outcome. An outcome that will repeat itself 99 times out of 100. And guess what, once I will get face to face with Finn Whelan… He will know that number one out of the 99 is a guaranteed victory of yours truly… The Messiah of Pain… YOUR NEXT SCW WORLD HEAVYWEIGHT CHAMPION. “


With that Goth turns his attention back to the store employee as the shot slowly fades to darkness.
 

5
Supercard Archives / Re: GOTH v FINN WHELAN - WORLD TITLE
« on: February 16, 2024, 04:51:51 PM »


February 14th 2024

Goth and Melissa are seen dining in a fancy restaurant what Goth had completely booked in order so they have a quiet evening. Goth watches the waiter pour in the most expensive red wine in their glasses before gesturing for him to keep the wine upon their table. He grabs his glass of wine as they toast their drinks.

“You sure love to spoil a lady don’t you??”

Melissa asks with a sparkle in her eyes, glowing of happiness as he had surprised her with a new and expensive dress and a romantic dinner for two. Melissa had experienced more surprises like this, yet it always caught her off guard even though she knew of his wealth. Melissa lowers her gaze, admires the golden necklace he had given her a few years ago as this was one of her favourite jewels ever received.

She casually runs her fingers across her necklace, feeling the warmth of her touch upon her skin before looking back into his eyes lovingly.

“You look wonderful Melissa.”

He says before taking a small sip of his glass of wine, his eyes admiring her blushing face as she grabs a napkin in an attempt to hide her face.

“Melissa, please…”

He extends his free hand towards her, grabbing her by wrist and lowers her hand. Admiring the blushing upon her face as he notices her turning even redder. The two share a moment of silence between them that gets broken up by the waiter who brings them their menu cards. This causes them to react to this sudden distraction with a few laughs before taking a look on the menu card.

“What will you take Mel??”

He asks while not taking his eyes from the menu, remembering how things were oh so different for him 15 years ago.

“I don’t know, everything looks so incredibly delicious.”

He quickly glances over towards her, a smile appears upon his face for a few moments before turning his attention back towards the menu. Remembering the days of him and his first wife during the beginning of his career grabbing meals from gas stations or crappy restaurants to save money, how things have changed through the years. He patiently studies the menu until finally making a decision as he signals for the waiter to return and finally ordering for the both of them.

The two share a few moments talking about his son while waiting for their food to be delivered to their table, realizing that he has not spent too much time with his son since Christmas and New Year. Making him want to arrange a flight for his son to come over for the PPV, but he knew that in a bit his son will visit them for Easter.

“Penny for your thoughts handsome.”

Melissa says with a smile on her face as she notices him being startled because of her question, realizing that she had caught him day dreaming.

“I was just thinking of how much I would enjoy having Gerrit Jr. over during Easter.”

He says with a smile upon his face, he hated it when she caught him off guard. He glances over at her, admiring her beautiful shoulders that are bare because of her dress. Thinking back to all the moments that he either massaged them or kissed them during their intimate moments together. Moments that he had often thought would have never happen after his first wife passed away, a thought that caused him to well up a little.

“You alright?”

She asks him, causing him to curse at himself for her noticing.

“Chantal??”

He nods his head to her question, feeling her soft hand grace his after he had dropped it upon the table a while ago. Feeling goosebumps across his arm by the mere caress, causing them to lock eyes as he knew he had not to say anything as the two share a bond that connects them.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t…”

“it’s alright babe, I told you that I would divorce you the moment it got old.”

She says as she gives him a wink, causing him to relax. He had wanted this night to be perfect between the two of them, making him think back to his first wife had made him feel guilty towards her.

“You want to hear a funny story??”

He asks as he notices her curiosity start to grow, nodding her head as she places her chin upon her two hands she had connected together while waiting for his story.

“Okay, here goes I suppose.”

He scrapes his throat a few times, readjusting his tie that for some reason he started to notice had become a bit too tight around his throat. Assuming that it was nothing more than merely his nerves.

“Me and Chantal’s first Valentine’s dinner was at a local Hooters.”

He looks at her, noticing that she is trying to withhold herself from laughing. But ultimately she is unable to keep a straight face as she bursts out in laughter, causing a few awkward from the waiter when he had returned with their first course. The two excuse themselves while smiling after the waiter had handed them their food, allowing them to enjoy their first cause before Melissa turns her attention back upon Goth.

“So tell me, what happened??”

“What??”

He looks up at her clueless, having already forgotten he had mentioned about his date at Hooters.

“You were talking about you and Chantal at Hooters for Valentine’s day??”

He spits out the food that he just had taken a bite from, having nearly choked on it as this causes a giggle from Melissa as he cleans his mouth with his napkin. Apologizing about having already forgotten about it as he takes a drink from his glass of wine to clear his mouth.

“Oh yeah I forgot, it is one of my favourite memories of our early years.”

He says with a smile upon his face, noticing that he had drawn her full attention as he takes one more bite from his food before cleaning his mouth.

“It was our first valentine celebration and I wanted to do something special.”

r“Going to Hooters is every girls dream date Gerrit.”

She giggles as she interrupts him, his grin widens from ear to ear as he had to admit it sounds really stupid.

“Like I was saying, I wanted to do something special, but our finances limited us. But I did manage to book a restaurant, only to be told by the manager after arriving that our table was double booked.”

This causes Melissa to react with her hand being raised to her mouth, trying to hide a shock.

“So here we are, on Valentine’s day. Every restaurant was booked and the only option was a Hooters, luckily the owner was a fan.”

Melissa raises an eyebrow.

“this story is getting more interesting by the moment.”

Goth chuckles as he shakes his head, he lifts the glass of wine to his mouth as he takes a few sips before continuing his story.

“The owner turned out to be a die hard GWA fan, who had seen me wrestle the night before. We got to talk and went out of his way to give us a Valentine special after hearing what had happened.”

“A valentine special??”

Melissa asks with a dumbfounded look on her face as Goth chuckles after witnessing her reaction of disbelief.

“Well it was quite funny, he actually owned a jukebox with all classic songs we liked. He had some of the ladies doing a Karaoke for us with every song that got played and brought us a big plate of Spaghetti, you know just like the Lady and the Vagabond from Disney.”

Melissa is silent for a moment, trying to digest all the information that Goth was presenting her before bursting out in laughter.

“Oh my God, I cannot help but picturing you two while eating that piece of spaghetti before both of your “snouts” touched.

Both of them start to laugh at her response, Goth takes a final sip from his wine before refilling it with the bottle that he had asked to remain on their table. The memory plays in front of his eyes as a small movie, reminding how much they had enjoyed this moment as it was to this very day still his favourite Valentine moment.

“Have you ever had a special Valentine’s day moment??”

He asks Meliss, who nearly spits out the wine that she took a sip from, coughing out loud after swallowing everything before grabbing her napkin.

“You could have warned me before asking life threatening questions Gerrit.”

Goth chuckles at her response, loving her sense of humour that she possesses. One of the many traits that drew him towards her. He listens to her talk, but his focus is morely upon her mouth that opens and closes in such a beautiful fashion. Something that was so similar towards that of his first wife, making him wonder how in the hell he had hit the jackpot twice in his life.

“Day dreaming again Gerrit??”

She asks with a smirk, causing her to extend her hand towards his as their fingers intwine. Goth lifts her hand towards his mouth as he kisses them as the two of them remain in a moment of silence as the shot slowly fades.

Time to put up or shut up vs. Finn Whelan for the World Heavyweight Championship.

The shot opens as Goth is seen in what he refers to as his trophy room, seated in a leather sofa while being surrounded by all the championships that he has won ever since joining the major leagues back in 2006. We see him wear an expensive buttoned down shirt with the sleeves unbuttoned as they hang nicely across his wrist while holding a glass of Dom Bourguignon in his left hand. His face is gazed upon a trophy spot in front of him that is still empty, but has a name tag in front of it that reads: SCW World Heavyweight Championship, start date: 2/18/2024 and the end date is still empty.

We turn back towards the Hall of Famer, who has had a contract signing during the Go Home Show for My Bloody Valentine v, where he and Finn Whelan had come face to face and shared their thoughts and traded jabs at each other. Something that Goth has grown accustomed to throughout the years and some may even say he nearly perfected it. Something that he would relish by listening to what his peers have to say about him.

“Soon the world title will  no longer be empty handed, soon you will come home my friend.”

A smirk comes across his face as he slowly raises the glass of Dom Bourguignon towards his mouth, gently placing his lips across the edge of the glass as he takes a few sips. His fingers carefully surrounding the round underside of the glass as the top part gives his mouth and nose a taste and smell of the aroma.

“I have always known that I would be in this position that both me and Finn Whelan have accomplished to be at, to overcome a struggle by perseverance and dedication. Those are key elements that separate the men from the boys.”

He takes another sip before lowering his arm and leans against the armrest of the sofa, slowly moving his fingers in order for it to roll inside the glass from one side to the other. His gaze focused upon the camera as if he is talking to someone face to face.

“People accuse me of many things, one of the greatest of all time whereas others proclaim that I am a whining bitch.”

He smirks after the last comment as he closes his eyes and leans his head back for a moment.

“I personally do not care what people think of me, it is time wasting and most importantly I only care what I think. I only care about my own believes and there isn’t anyone out there that can tell me that it has not benefited me throughout my career. And yet, the same people always need to alter facts in order to make a case. Just like each and every opponent so far that I had to beat to get to this place Finn…., they all had something to say that did not make sense.”

He pauses for a moment

“And they all failed, but none of them will ever admit that won’t they??”

He remains silent for a few moments, staring at the championship belts that he has won in the Global Wrestling Alliance, Sin City Wrestling, The XWF to name a few companies that he has competed in during his storied career.

“People sometimes tell me that I should be satisfied with what I have accomplished in my career, telling me that they do not understand the desire to be the very best all over again. Asking me why is this championship so important to you?? And all I can do is look at them and shake my head.”

 “You see, this year marks my 21st year in pro wrestling. An accomplishment that I am very proud of, something that I want to celebrate in a fashion that everyone will understand why I go through such lengths to be at this point in time. Because it means this much to me to be gunning for my third SCW World title and eleventh championship overall. Because I do not believe that there is anyone out there that can match my desire to be the very best in this company, it sure will take Finn Whelan a lot of to do to change my mind on this point. Because if I can be honest, that is something I have never seen in him.”


His gaze remains upon the championships, he looks over towards his first ever big league world title he has won in the Global Wrestling Alliance. A championship that he had won by beating a good friend of his in Staniak, a championship belt that he had prepped himself for so much.

“See that championship?? That title was a learning point in my career, a title that brought me joy one day… Only to put my feet back on the ground the other.”

He swallows a few times as he starts to recollect his first major world title win in his career.

“I had been in the company nearly a year, climbing through the ranks amongst some of the greatest wrestling names ever. Where you didn’t got title matches handed to you, oh no. You ha to earn them and by God…. I earned that one. I was on top of the world, I had fulfilled the expectations that the owners had in me in leading them to greater heights. Only to lose that same championship the week after in a six pack challenge.”

We can hear some hesitation in his voice when he starts to recollect the dreaded title loss he endured.

“I was not ready, I was not prepared to carry that burden because I was still wet behind the ears. So much for the confident calibre type of wrestler I proclaim to be. I expected a title rematch and was told that I had to get back down to the bottom of the ladder and work my ass all the way back to another title shot, because they realized that I didn’t deserved it. And in hindsight? They were right.”

“Does that make it less painful?”


His face hardens before turning his attention back towards the camera, we see a determined look on his face before shaking his head no.

“It only made things even more difficult on me at the beginning. But I learned to overcome it, surviving nine other men in order to regain that same title for the second time, while holding it for six long months. I guess that title reign had cemented my status as a main event competitor.”

Silence

“Now I know you may be thinking, why the history lesson? Because all of you are just stupid morons, forgetting about the mere fact that I don’t care what you all are thinking. I am telling you this that to make a comparison to that period of time that I had not held the companies championship to the point where I am today. Because I used that title loss to motivate me, I used that time to learn and understand what I did wrong, what I could have done differently and grow. And we all know that once you had that taste of championship gold, that you want more… And everyone out there that tells you differently are nothing more than liars…. Incapable to understand the mindset of a true world heavyweight champion.”

“And how will I categorize you Finn?”


He smirks as he takes a sip from the glass of Dom Bourguignon, letting out a sigh after swallowing the liquid before turning his attention towards the camera.

“Now it was quite intrigued Finn, noticing how I tried to gather a reaction from you. But honestly, I expected more from a man that is this close to secure another world title. Clearly either trying to garner a reaction out of me, or merely not really understanding what I was referring to.”

“I have been preparing myself to face J2H for that very championship belt Finn, do you understand what that means? Do you realize the measures that I have gone through to prepare myself for a man that is seemingly unbeatable?? To withstand the fuckery on the mic that is on a class of its own, the mere believe that I was and still am ready to do something in a fashion that nobody has ever experienced. And all you came up with was as if I was a spoiled five year old brat. Really Finn? Was that an attempt to upset me?? Please, going into a discussion with my wife causes more reaction than that.. So I’ll give you a small advice, spare your ludicrous attempts to mind games… Because in the end you will only ask yourself, was it worth it??”


Goth shakes his head and rolls his eyes as he places the glass down upon a small table besides him, he slowly rises to his feet and walks over towards the world title from Sin City Wrestling and stares down at it.

“It was not so long after the 300th episode of Climax Control that I decided to return Finn, my second match back was against the world heavyweight champion Mark “The Dragon” Cross. A non-title of course, because we couldn’t have a returning Goth ruin the main event of the next big show against Mac Bane now can we?? And yet I beat him, cementing the believe that I could still compete against the very best in the business. Whereas others did not give two cents of my chances to be in this situation.”

“Any other cry baby would have left within three weeks, but not me. I live for this moment, I cherish this moment where I can finally showcase the world what I have been telling all along. But it’s not my fault that there isn’t a damn soul paying attention., that includes you Finn.”


His eyes gazes at the belt, he traces his fingers across the glass that separates him from the trophy that he has garnered two times already.

“People tend to forget the legacy I will leave behind when I am finally done and don’t worry Finn, this is going to be my final year in Sin City Wrestling. I will retire from this company all together and watch my wife terrorize the entire Bombshell Division like only I know she can. But in the meantime you and the entire roster will understand how it feels to succumb to the wrath of Goth, the man that had a dream. The man that would have done the unthinkable, yet nobody is willing to believe me. And when I look at you my friend, I see a man that believes that he can fill some heavy shoes.”

He looks at the camera through the corner of his eyes while grinding his teeth, trying to withstand a laughter that would fill the room as if there’s a Brazilian Carnaval band walking through it.

“Everybody wants to fill the shoes of it’s predecessors, but only a handful truly can. And I know that you will throw out the expected response of you having held that belt as well, trying to convince me that you know of it’s prestige. And yet, you are just as clueless as every other man that has competed in this tournament”

“Only to realize that second place is the closest that they will ever get to this title as long as I am around. Tell me Finn? Am I delusional to say all of these things?? Am I getting a hardon every time I say that I will become the World Heavyweight Champion? You damn right I do, because that’s the whole essence behind it isn’t it?? And all you can do is to tell me that I am wrong for whatever reason you can come up with, but you know I am right don’t you?? Hell, even though you have beaten Peter Vaughn… The man that I consider a friend, the man that J2H teased me with he fact that he is a better Savior than me…. It will not help you Finn.”

“For the mere fact that I already told you, for the mere fact that you think I am crying over opportunities that should have been mine. You saw what I want you to see, yet you are incapable to read between the lines. Just like Alexander Raven couldn’t, just like Austin James Mercer couldn’t. None are on my level,  because NOBODY wants this belt more than I do. I am going to wear you out Finn, I am going to put you through a wrestling clinic that will make you understand that our prior one on one confrontation will  pale in comparison. You couldn’t beat me then and you can’t beat me now.”

“The only time that you actually succeeded was because of a fatal Four Way and I wasn’t able to stop the three count from happening. That’s on me, no excuses and no bullshit about that Finn. But you are in my domain now, you are in MY realm of possibilities that are endless. Just like I will be in two other title matches in the coming weeks in different organizations, cementing MY name there as I will do here. Don’t think I will give hand outs there, just like I won’t in THE most important match in my Sin City Wrestling career.”

“Call it drama, call it Netflix like selling. It’s inevitable Finn, I have saved all of this what I had planned to do to J2H and I will do it to a lesser human being. I wanted J2H, I needed to look him in the eyes when the referee would strike the canvas for the count of three. I needed that moment to not only gain another championship, to not only break my own personal record of ten championships in this organization. But also to cement me as the VERY BEST EVER!! Tell me Finn, tell me what you can do to change all of that. And I will tell you exactly what you are capable of doing, absolutely nothing Finn.”


He looks back at the championship belt that has his name written in a gold plated name tag. Rubs his fingers across the window as if he is touching every single letter of his wrestling name while breathing with against it.

“You have been an impressive wrestler so far Finn, a great co holder of the Mixed Tag Team championships. A promising star to lead this company to big things in the future, but I am the now Finn. I am the predator that stalks its prey, that drains them from all of their life essences and spit you all in the faces while giving out sermons of the word of Goth. I am the prophecy, I am the then, now and forever. And I do not intend to come out of this match second to anyone…. Especially not to you.”

“So do me a favour, consider your words wisely. Consider them to be the final words that you will ever speak upon this earth, because I will demand Christian Underwood and Mark Ward to crown me as the greatest ever after I am done with you. I will demand them to kneel in my presence and tell me that they are sorry for having denied me what I deserved for so long. And I want you to watch on beside them, feeling the embarrassment of knowing that you were their final hope. Knowing that you were their only saviour, a false prophet attempted to be created in my own image. But you will know the minute that bell rings to start our match that you are doomed to fail, you are doomed to walk to the back after the final light bulb has gone to dark and know you are nothing.”

“But I will give you one comfortable thought Finn, the thought that I will pray for your own wellbeing. I will pray for your soul to keep, I will pray for you to learn that I am a humble man Finn. I will pray for you to finally understand that I do this out of love, but I will also pray for you to understand that I have to do this. Because I want you to understand that I did not intended to do this to you, but you are just as much to blame. Just like J2H for denying my chance against him, just like the management of this company denying me that opportunity for over three years now. And to have this come full circle in matter of moments makes you the ultimate sin that I have to dispose of. And isn’t it ironic that I will be crowned World Champion for the third time against a man that I could not prevent from taking that win in that fatal fourway?? They say Karma is a bitch, but at My Bloody Valentine Karma will be announced as YOUR NEW SIN CITY WRESTLING WORLD HEAVYWEIGHT CHAMPION!! GOTH!!!”


Goth remains quiet for a moment as his face softens when the corners of his mouth slowly rise upwards.

“After three plus years the right will undo the wrong, as the new Testament of the man they call Goth will be written as your Savior and Champion. Good luck Finn, even though it will not save you.”

With that Goth turns around as he walks off, ending the scene with a final shot on the Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Championship with Goth’s name written in gold.

6
Climax Control Archives / Goth vs AJM
« on: January 26, 2024, 05:07:05 PM »

A few more steps to go….

Goth and Melissa enter their hotel room, it’s late at night as they had a late flight after celebrating Goth’s son’s birthday party this past weekend back in Manhattan, New York. It was something he wouldn’t have wanted to miss for the world, but now it is back to business. Preparing himself for the Main Event match against Austin James Mercer, a Semi Final match for the vacant world title. One match away from facing Finn Whelan and becoming world heavyweight champion for the third time in his storied career.

He turns his attention towards Melissa, kisses her on the cheeks as she walks over the bedroom with her suitcase while he places his against the wall. He looks around, sinking in the environment of the hotel room. Clearly noticing that the hotel has done anything imaginable to make their Presidential Suite to be worth of his wishes, yet he still isn’t impressed. Then again, he isn’t in the biggest of hotels in Las Vegas in comparison, the thought alone makes him shake his head and walks over towards the bedroom as well. There he notices a wonderful king sized bed, at least that’s something he could appreciate. He had a high standard of wishes ever since becoming a wealthy man outside the wrestling industry. He turns his attention back to the living room, undoing his tie as he drops down upon the rather comfortable sofa, noticing the 60 inch Flatscreen tv as he turn son the device and zaps through the channels.

“Ugh, what kind of idiot watches the weather channel??”

He says to himself while rolling his eyes, quickly turning to a news channel and lowers his head against the headrest and lets out a sigh. He was happy to have had the week off from wrestling in Sin City Wrestling, although hat does not mean he has been sitting on his ass all the time. Working on several companies has made him become in shape and constantly hitting a higher ceiling every time that he competes.

He had always prided himself to be a one company type of wrestler, to eventually either leave it in shambles or having turned off the light as everyone else just got dominated by him.  He reaches inside his jacket after feeling his cell phone buzzing, looking at the screen as there is a message from Janet, his personal psychiatrist. Telling him that she would be visiting him tomorrow for another session. Causing him to sigh as he responds by merely saying “Okay” before tossing his phone next to him. He clearly wasn’t looking forward to this, but he had to admit it did gave him some progress in dealing with his first wife’s passing as well as the dreams or visions starting to get less and less in time. Something that he has noticed that has benefitted his in ring matches lately as he had beaten Alexander Raven with a submission hold on his last appearance on Climax Control.

“I’m about to take a shower, can you order something to eat??”

Goth nods his head, grabbing the phone as he orders something to eat before turning his attention towards the movie register and picks up a classic romantic comedy as he knew that is what Melissa likes. He leans back, places his hands upon his face as he lets out a groan of being tired, he remains there for seemingly a few moments before feeling Melissa’s hand touch his shoulder.

“Did you call room service??”

He looks up, sees his wife wearing sweats as well as her hair being all wet from the shower. He looks up his watch and notices that it had been longer than he had thought it was.

“Yeah, they should be here any moment.”

She smiles as she sits down beside him, resting her head against his shoulder as they watch the movie Goth had picked out.

“50 first dates?? I love this movie.”

Goth extends his arm around the waist of his wife, pulling her in closer as she places her right hand upon his midsection. He gently kisses her forehead while not taking his eyes of the screen, it was one of the first movies they both had watched at his own home when he had asked her out for dinner and a movie afterwards. The two had been trying to fight against their feelings, not wanting to sacrifice the work relationship of her being Goth’s son’s babysitter. But in the end they gave in to their feelings, something that they have not regretted ever since.

“Remember the first time we watched this Gerrit??”

She asks as she looks up at him for a split second, noticing his smirk as he nods his head.

“How can I forget? You wore the lowest low cut dress I have ever seen on you.”

He says before faking a shocked look on his face as he feels her playfully punch him in the midsection, turning into both of them to laugh when they see the scene of the walrus vomit over the actor before Melissa kisses him on the lips. She leans back against him for ten minutes as Goth’s thoughts run back towards that dinner date. Remembering how beautiful she looked the moment she opened her door to her apartment, smirking to how awkward he stammered as if he was a nerd taking out the most popular girl to prom date.

“I don’t know where I would have been if I had not met you Mel..”

He suddenly says out of nowhere, causing her to look up at him with a questionable look on her face. He closes his eyes for a moment before taking a deep breath before he continues.

“I was so blaming myself for everything that has happened in my life ever since….”

He swallows for a moment as he thinks back to his first wife’s death, how he wasted the years after with alcohol abuse. The one thing in his life that he had never forgiven himself, to the point that he had trouble to look at his son in the face without feeling shame. But with Melissa’s help he has managed to move on and enjoy life once again.

He looks at Melissa and gives her a sheepish smile before kissing her on the forehead as he continues to talk

“You know how deep I have sunk in my life Mel, I would have not blamed you for leaving me. But the mere fact that you stayed made me realize how fortunate I am to have you in my life.”

This brings a tear in her left eye, what Goth gently rubs his finger against to wipe it away as she leans against his massive shoulder.

“I have to admit that I have been on the crossroad of deciding whether I should have stayed or grab my stuff and go, you know what I have gone through with my father.”

He nods his head as he brushes her hair, remembering the painful stories that she had shared with him about her father.

“But I knew that if I left you, I would regret not giving you a chance.”

He looks up at her as she has placed her fingers upon his chest, caressing it as she stares at the wedding ring that he had given her on their wedding day.

“Because unlike with my father I knew you had a good side, a side that I had fallen madly in love with. And I could not throw away the opportunity of true love.”

He smiles as the words touch his soul, he holds her closer against him as he feels her heart beat against his chest as he closes his eyes.

“I have dreamt about a life like this Gerrit, but I never thought that our time together would have exceeded every expectation.”

He feels her fingers slowly touch the skin of his chest, loving the feel of her nails scratching the soft chest hairs as she kisses his neck gently.

“I know you have told me many times that I have saved your life, but in a way Gerrit.”

She looks up and stares him into his eyes with her beautiful eyes.

“In a way, you have saved mine.”

He feels his heart bat race faster and faster, pulling her closer towards him as the two share a passionate kiss before they let go and smile.

“That was so beautiful Mel, thank you.”

Melissa places her head on his chest, continues to caress his chest hair as the two remain silent for the remainder of the evening. Goth’s eyes watch the movie, enjoying every single moment even though he has seen it a million times. Feeling his heart beat faster as he knows that he has shared another wonderful moment with his wife until they hear a knock on the door.

“I think that’s room service.”

Goth says as he gets up to open the door and let room service come in to bring their dinner, the two share a kiss together before starting to eat as the shot slowly fades.

I pity you Austin

It’s late at night, Goth can be seen walking the empty streets of Henderson, Nevada. He is wearing a long coat that clings nicely around his body. His hair is hanging nicely around his face instead of his usual pony tail. Hands inside his pockets of his coat, kicking away an empty can of cola that was upon the corner of the pave walk.

He stops, stares at the flickering light ahead of him of a electronic store that has closed for the night, admiring the blue and red colours that makes him remind him of the Pepsi logo before continuing the walk.

“It’s so peaceful at night at times, it’s an opportunity to consider things to say to people that believe that they are worth the attention I will give them. I guess you are just a repetitive example aren’t you Austin??”

He closes his eyes, picks out a handkerchief as he wipes his nose, inhaling deep as he feels that this nostrils are emptied before he continues to address his opponent for Climax Control.

“It’s so sweet of Sin City Wrestling to built our match up don’t you think?? The man that has held the world title, the Internet title and mixed tag team championship. Against the man that has held every single damn title in company history, too bad they forgot to mention the reign of me and Brother Grimm as tag team champions, the fact that I was the first triple crown winner in company history. But then again, am I a sucker for details??”

He smirks at his comment as he runs his hand across his chin after having returned his handkerchief back in his pocket.

“We have crossed paths before Austin, a confrontation that I remember the first few times that they were confrontations containing respect. Respecting each other accomplishments, realizing that we aren’t some fucking clowns that are here to just make money don’t we?? No we are here because we believe that we want to return the respect to this sport of pro wrestling, respect to whatever championship we got the opportunity to get in our hands. And what a pleasure to behold that we are only one more match away after this one to be crowned world heavyweight champion.”

“A title that both of us have not held for quite some time don’t we? Something that has eluded our egotistical nature to proclaim ourselves to be the very fucking best. But that’s where our similarities end Austin, because you do the claiming… While I am doing the desiring and yearning.”


He smirks as he takes a few more steps before stopping at a red light, pressing the button so that he can cross the street.

“Some people believe that once their time comes that they will receive the green light to advance to where they ultimately want to be.”

The light changes, allowing Goth to cross the street towards the pave walk upon the other side.

“And others aren’t that patient, they take risks in order to move ahead of the others. Now even though I can admire the desire to be the very best, it still remains a sinful desire Austin. And sins are ultimately the downfall of those who believe that they are entitled to be something that they are not. And this week, you are just that example Austin. Just like I already tried to explain towards Alexander Raven, but he failed to listen. Because who would listen to  man that proclaims to be the Messiah Of Pain?? The man that in many in Sin City Wrestling had inherited the honour of leading The Saviors. “

He cocks his head, stares into the camera for a moment before turning back ahead of him as he walks the pave walk. Inhaling deeply before letting out a long sigh.

“I did not inherited it, it was destiny that brought them the keys to the promised land. Something that you probably will shrug your massive shoulders towards, only believing in your massive strength and incredible ability to get where you want.”

He shakes his head with a sad look on his face.

“What a shame to realize that you are such a pitiful fool Austin, because it was HIM that gave that what you possess… and HE is the one that will take it away, as HE has realized that you have not fulfilled your destiny to the fullest. You take your ability for granted, something that will limit your entire existence ultimately to what if. What if you had a career like mine Austin? What if you are recognized as the very best that this company has ever had. Forget that pariah of a J2H, forget Drake Green…, forget those who have held records and took all the pride out of that. Forgetting the essence of what is most important to all of you, something I am sure that you are too clueless towards.”

He turns his face towards the camera who has moved ahead of him, zooming out as he extends his arms and cocks his head to the left for a moment before taking a spin before turning face first in front of the camera once more.

“The fact that you all have to kiss my boots, lick every step I have left behind in the dirt. Now don’t confuse these words to be over confident Austin. Because that will only prove the world that you are limited in your thought capacity, I am the man that has taken you out how many times now? I am the man that granted Alexander an opportunity to fail in his quest to become world heavyweight champion.”

“Hell my absence has even forced J2H to take the low road and abandon all of those who he proclaimed to love, a quality that he lacks that made me applaud him to at least recognize his shortcomings. Perhaps after this coming Climax Control I will open your eyes as well, make you realize that you are a fraud.. just like each and every that will crumble under the weight of my feet.”

“Now I have decided to lower my standards, not to confuse you too much with my Biblical references that are sadly still so relevant these days. Because I already know that it will cause the few braincells that are left inside of that big head of yours to change to an electricity meltdown. Forgive me if I make things too complicated for you if I use big words Austin, but that’s what you do. You bulk up, believe in the prospect of finally doing something that makes you relevant. Only to fall flat upon your face by a Mexican banjo player who only has one string left.”

“Isn’t history a wonderful tool to look back upon?? And what is it that you got left to counter attack me? oh yes, I got eliminated by Carter…. A man that surprised me that was unable to qualify for this tournament, I guess that’s what the weight of pressure does to a talented, yet inexperienced wrestler. Again, something that reminds me of you Austin. Talent, the one thing that gets your ass inside the six sided ring… but it’s up here”


He points at his head to emphasize the point that he wants to get across towards Austin.

“That ultimately gets you there and keeps you there. Something that I know the world is dying to experience once more, the one thing that I will wash my hands with by the blood of those who limited my prophecy. Yet do you know why I am in this tournament Austin?? Do you know why I have been limited by those who are in charge?? It’s the entire crusade of the Son of God all over again isn’t it?? We all are looking forward towards HIS coming, yet we do not wish to believe when we look into his eyes and see all the miracles that I deliver. Well, grab your popcorn and soda kid, because you Austin?? You are in for a treat.”

He runs the back of his hand across his mouth, wipes some sweat from his upper lip as he cleans his hand across the fabric of his coat.

“If you think that you have had it rough against me in our last confrontations, then be my guest and look back at where you have failed. Because if you are going to be taking THOSE matches are reverence of where you went wrong in order to succeed?? Then let me be the one that smack my hand across your stinking head!!”

He closes his right hand into a fist and punches himself in the left hand, squeezing the fist tight as the determination upon his face is clearly visible.

“I have been fooling all of you since day one!! You think you know me?? You think that I am just going to reopen the can of bullshit that will lower myself to your standards? Oh Austin!! Dear and beloved yet foolish Austin. I have come to this world of Sin City Wrestling for a final time!! I have come to the world to take you all by the hand, turn it into a death grip and never let go!! Just watch how I turned our beloved Alexander Raven into mush, how I make Jack Washington scream for his mother just when he hears my name. Just like I am going to be overjoyed by all the pitiful excuses that you will come up with while combining them with your overload of spit. Because that’s what you do when you think of me Austin, you want to spit at me. You want to tell me that I am a lie, yet you can’t. And I will tell you why.”

“I am your superior in every possible aspect in life, that one pinfall win over me and Mercedes Vargas is the only thing that keeps you valid. I may not be your equal in strength, but has that ever withheld me from cracking your brain and tell the world that I did it AGAIN!!?? Look in the mirror Austin, prepare your fucking promo while flexing your muscles. Hell, do some sit ups before your match. Take a nice hot shower, run your entire strategy with Alex Jones or whatever is left of your pitiful group of friends!! Because nothing and I mean NOTHING will help you stop me from reaching that finals of this vacated world title tournament.”

“I am going to take whatever you got to dish at me, I am going to wait until your breathing gets heavier and heavier. You will get some impactful moves in to get your confidence up high Austin, but just when the count of three seems so close to give you the joy of relieve. It will be me that will send that third count back into the future as if it is the year 3030 of the year of YOUR Savior. And if you are wondering of whom I am referring to? Then let me already take you out of your day dream of ever being able to see a glimpse of the man of Nazareth, because it will be MY boot shoved down your gut and then drop you down harder than any failed attempt of shedding off the skin of being a failure!!!”

“I have been watching for way too long, I have been biding my time until it was oh so clear that I can just hear that championship belt calling my name Austin. And the saddest part for each and every one of you is that you can hear it as well, but none of you can stop me.”

“And how will you stop me Austin? Will you muscle your way through me? Please Austin, I have destroyed giants and I have outlasted  better wrestlers than you. And if you don’t believe me? just relive every single match that we have gone through together. The reason why I am the greatest champion in the history of this company or any other is the mere fact that I have adapted through the test of time!! I laugh at the notion that there is a Father Time, I laugh at the returning remarks that I am too old to compete inside that six sided ring and should retire. You know why people are saying this every single week? Because it is secretly them begging for me to do a J2H and get bored, hoping that they can somehow find a yellow brick road to success and beat me.”

“I had hopes for you Austin, I had hope that our few fights would revive your spirit and desire to be the very best. Because men like me are sick and tired of separating myself from the boys that can only dream of achieving that one thing that is destined for me to obtain. But no, you had to disappoint me. You had to slither down the stairs of relevancy, sucking up to the supposedly biggest name in this company in the hope of getting a title shot out of pity and spite. is that what losing to Senor Vinnie has done to you? To lower yourself? To kiss ass?? To grovel through the dirt in the hope that people that matter grow tired from you?? Well trust me, I am going to put an end to your misery. I am going to hurt you in a fashion that you have never experienced in your entire life.”


He pushes his hair behind him as he starts to put it in a pony tail before shaking his head as he loosens his neck muscles.

“And you will thank me Austin, you will go down upon your hands and knees and thank me. And don’t worry, I know that this is a natural occurrence for you in the hope that I will grant you an opportunity to redeem yourself when…”

“Yeah you heard me, WHEN I beat Finn Whelan to become a three time SCW World champion and obtain my record breaking 11th title. But I won’t Austin, because I will crush your hopes and dreams with each and every single blow or wrestling hold that I put on you. You think it was a shameful ending for Raven? Guess again, I am saving the best for last and you are just an appetizer for me to devour like a biscuit.”

“I take pride of being the enforcer of this company, I take pride in turning on the lights when everyone is still asleep and turning them off when my wife calls me that it is time for me to go to bed. You understand this Austin?? You understand the meaning of a seasonal professional?? Unlike management of this company, unlike stat losers that cannot even get my title record straight. I am going to choke you out, just like I will choke out the legacy of J2H. EVERYBODY SHOULD BE TALKING ABOUT ME!!!! And congratulations Austin, you will be mentioned in the same sentence of a true legend. Your name will finally be etched in the annals of time and relevancy, even if it is for a few seconds.”


He raises his head, stares at the moon that could be seen through the clouds, nodding his head as if he has gotten something whispered into his ears.

“I know those words are brash, yet oh so painfully true Austin. This is how a true world champion should represent himself, something that I hope you will take notes off and use when I finally decide to retire upon my terms. Because you know why I want this title Austin? Not because I am an egotistical son of a bitch, oh no. I came back in October several years ago because I had this burning desire inside of my body. I have had two world title reigns that unlike all those other belts did not represent my career in this company the way I wanted it to be. And I know J2H is no longer an active wrestler, something I will blame him for the remainder of his life for taking away the ONE SINGLE BLEMISH upon my career!!! And for that, I will put you and Finn Whelan through the same punishment that Alexander Raven went through. Because when I look at you and Finn Whelan, I will see the Judas that betrayed me… I will see the man that denied me… I will see the championship belt being handed to me by the man that no longer exists in this company!! And I hope one day that he will find the courage to return to the company, so that I can put him in his place! Just like I am going to put every pitiful human being in this tournament in their place. And the only one that you can thank for this situation is the so called legendary J2H…. so do me a favour Austin, please show up the man that once took away the world title against Fenris. Because then and only then I will know I beat someone instead of a disappointment. But in the end the result will remain the same….”

With that Goth turns his attention towards the camera before nodding his head and walks off as the shot fades.



7
Climax Control Archives / vs Alexander Raven
« on: January 12, 2024, 05:31:19 PM »
Several years ago….

“Ohhhh, I will never kill to save my soul!!!!”

We are at a concert hall in Los Angeles, California where Goth is attending a Slipknot Concert as they are starting to play the song “Unsainted” as this has been Goth’s entrance song for many years. Goth can be seen watching on from backstage, as he has used his contacts to attend it in this fshion. He smiles, it brings back memories from those days that he once used to attend concerts and ended up inside a mosh pit. Remembering all the painful moments that he had endured, bruises and bloodied injuries had made him more resilient to punishment that had become an advantage during his long tenured wrestling career. He suddenly feels two arms wrap around his waist, causing him to turn his attention to the woman that we all know as Melissa. Wearing a Slipknot long sleeve shirt while having her attention solely locked upon front man Corey Taylor with admiration.

“he is such a great performer.”

Are her words that he barely was able to catch due to the loud music, he smirks while nodding his head. He had always been a rock and metal fan, it all started with bands like Kiss and Aerosmith. His admiration of Black Sabbath, Motorhead and Metallica has widened with legendary acts as Iron Maiden, Judas Priest and many others. He had felt a connection with bands like these, but as well as the lesser known artists that are trying to make a name for themselves yet never get the airtime attention that others get. He gently grabs her by the waist, gently guides her in front of him as he wraps his strong arms around her and pulls her closely towards him. Silently they watch the band perform until the concert has ended.

We come back where Goth and Melissa are backstage with some of the band members, chatting with Corey Taylor about the concert and sharing selfies with the band members before heading off to their limo that is waiting for them outside. Goth lets Melissa enter the limo first before following her as they sit down next to each other.

“Did you enjoy the show??”

He asks as she leans against him with a satisfied look on her face that says it all, he wraps his arm around her as they stare at the road in front of them while sipping on a glass of wine. Goth runs his fingers through her hair as he thinks back again to the days of him being in the crowd with his first wife. He lets out a sigh as he closes his eyes as Melissa cocks her head towards him.

“You alright??”

He nods his head as he runs his cold hand across his forehead as it takes some of the pressure away that he was sensing. Making him wonder whether he is getting too old for this, a thought that causes him to smirk before turning his attention towards the loving gaze of Melissa.

“Yeah, I think so. I was just remembering when I was these kids age and could go all night and still get up the next morning as if nothing happened.”

Melissa giggles, nursing her head against his shoulder as she runs her fingers across his chest, feeling his heart beating against her palm. She gently runs her fingers against the fabric of his shirt, smelling his scent that is combined with his sweat as she softly sighs. They have shared moments like this many times, yet she could not get used to the life of being with someone that is wealthy with influences that could move heaven and earth so to speak. She had heard him talk about his wrestling career, yet she had never seen him take part of any of this. Naturally this had caught her by surprise when Goth had told her that he was invited to host the 300th episode of Sin City Wrestling’s Climax Control. A wrestling company that was new to her, causing her to watch some reruns of recent shows in order for her to get acquainted with them as it had caught her interest.

“So how long have you been away from this Sin City Wrestling??”

She suddenly asks him out of the blue, causing Goth to tens up a little by her question before calming down again. She lifts her head to look at him as she sees him have that familiar look on his face as he is thinking about the answer.

“How long?? Gee, it’s been a while.. My last run wasn’t one I am very proud of…”

He says as he lets out a sigh, he closes his eyes for a few moments before reopening them as he stares into her loving eyes. He swallows hard, remembering his drinking habits as well as hitting on women as his desire for the physical contact with a woman had been what he had been desiring since the passing of his wife. He was out of control, he hated what he had become and thanked the Lord every day for Melissa having saved his life.

“I am here babe…”

She says with a soft whisper, scratching her fingers across his chin as he attempts to give a smile while feeling the tears flow across his cheeks. He knew this was a dark time in his life as the memory was too fresh.

“I was frustrated Mel, I had lost my mind and found my escape with alcohol and…. Women….”

He turns his head away from her, ashamed for that chapter in his life. It was still difficult for him to talk about it, even though he knew that she knew and had never judged him for it. Something that he wondered why she was so loving towards him and his son, telling himself that he had not deserved her love, but he was thankful that she had not left him over this. He feels her hand wipe away some of his tears, causing him to feel chills down his spine at the gentle touch she had given him. He closes his eyes as he senses the pace of his heart is slowly subsiding as he starts to calm down again, slowly turning his face towards her as the two give each other a soft kiss.

“Thanks Mel…,”

He whispers, softly grabbing her hand into his. Gently kissing the tips of her fingers, loving the softness of her touch as the two share a silent moment together.

“I have to admit that I was surprised that they called me, especially when they asked if I wanted to host that show. I…”

He becomes silent, searching for the right words to continue.

“I had given up that part of my life, I thought I had ruined everything that I had worked for all those years by being selfish and stupid.”

He sighs…,

“So you can imagine the surprise when they told me that they wanted to bring me back for quite some time, it made me think.”

Melissa lifts her head a little, looking at him with curiosity on her face. Wondering where he was heading with this.

“Yes??”

He blushes as he looks into her face, she can tell that he had something on his mind for quite a while now.

“It made me wonder whether I…”

He struggles with the end of the sentence, making Melissa realize that she needed to push him a little.

“It’s okay babe, you can tell me.”

“It made me wonder whether I could still perform…”

This caught her by surprise, it was the one thing that she had not expected to hear from him. But now after hearing him say that, it made her realize that it made sense. This man has been a loving father since she had put him in rehab, she watched him become successful in some business decisions that had brought him a lot of money. But deep down inside she knew that above all that he was a wrestler, so this shouldn’t have come to such a surprise. And still, she did not know how to react now that he had admitted this.

“Is this really what you want??”

She asks as her eyes are so lovingly, he slowly blushes and nods his head.

“It’s weird, I haven’t thought about getting back to wrestling until they called me, I know I have been keeping myself in shape throughout the last year or so. But again, I thought my time was up. I assumed that I was blacklisted by the industry and especially all my friends that I know from back then, but I have to admit that I’m starting to get that desire to…”

“Kick their asses??”

She smirks as he looks into her eyes with a look of surprise, clearly he had not anticipated her to finish his sentence that way. But quickly he smirks as well as he nods his head in response, telling her what she had already figured out.

“If that’s what you want, then I want to be at your side all the way.”

This caught Goth by surprise, clearly he had not anticipated this as he starts to respond.

“But Mel, I…”

But she cuts him off as he sees that look on her face that he knew all too well.

“No, you need to listen. I have supported you with every decision ever since rehab, but we did everything together. So if you think that I am going to have you travel to a sleazy hotel every single week that you are on the road….”

“But Mel…,”

“Let me finish, because if you think that I am going to allow you to travel on your own. Then you got another thing coming mister…, besides. I can’t have you walk around those women that gawk you everywhere you go.”

She says with a smile upon her face that causes him to burst out in laughter, causing his nervousness to be gone immediately.

“Maybe I need to start to get in shape as well in order to keep those women away from my hunk of a man. So no Gerrit, if you think that I will stay home and wait for you to come home every now and then?? Then you got another thing coming.”

He chuckles as he nods his head

“That was the one thing that I was dreading to discuss with you the most, but I guess you already decided upon how my travel plans end up.”

He is silent for a moment before taking a deep breath and continues

“I just hope they still want me to compete as well…”

This causes Melissa to gently punch him in the ribs.

“They better, or else I am going to kick them in the nuts.”

The two laugh at her comment as they continue to have a talk about this as the shot slowly fades.


Old Friends meet again

Tick…, tock….,

An old clock is counting in the living room of Goth and Melissa, it’s 11 pm as the room is rather quiet except for a soft radio upon the background. Goth is seen seated upon a sofa in front of the fireplace, gazing into the fire that is burning inside it. He holds a glass of water in his hand as he takes a sip while never taking his eyes from the fire.

“I want to tell you a tale….”

He takes another sip from the glass of water, letting his lips slowly roll from the glass after pulling it away from him. Turning his eyes from the fireplace towards the camera for a few seconds before turning back his attention back towards it.

“A tale of how it feels when people try to run away from their destinaty.”

He smirks slightly, letting the corner of his lips roll upwards for a moment before shaking his head and sighs.

“I guess we all heard the farewell speech of one J2H, gracing us with the sad news of him dropping the title. I guess his heart is no longer into it, how sad. Perhaps he just lost his smile or something.”

 “He no longer saw a challenge, really James?? You couldn’t bring yourself to defend that championship? Or is it that you already saw the writing upon the wall and gave up before ever getting in the ring with me?”


He raises an eyebrow as he turns his attention towards the camera, as if he was awaiting for an answer from the now former world heavyweight champion. He runs his hand through his hair, giving us a shot at the silver skull ring upon his ring finger as he keeps his cold and disappointed stare into the camera.

“Oh I know, you will tell the world that we shared the ring during the six pack challenge. I didn’t do shit then, so why would you bother with me right now huh?? So why run? Why show a yellow streak that is running down your back that makes tar smell better under the desert sun in comparison towards you…. But alas, we know eventually you will get bored and come back. All cockroaches come back eventually and multiply just as fast as your incapability of being a good parent… yeah James, I went there.”

Goth smirks as he turns his face towards the fire, we see the flames mirror in his iris as the warmth captivates him.

“And I will be waiting James, because eventually our paths will cross one final time. Because I need to fulfil my destiny to drive a final nail in your career…., but I guess I should not deny Alexander Raven the attention that his limited brain proclaims to deserve. And we both know you will get exactly what you deserve Alexander… The question upon your mind is whether we think alike. Because quite honestly I already know exactly what drives you, the disappointments in your life that has brought us together once more.”

He takes a sip from the water, cocks his head backwards as we see his Adam apple move up and down with every drop of water he swallows. Raising his head forwards after he has finished the final drop as he licks his lips.

“The triphecta of our story wouldn’t you agree? I beat you, you outlast me in that six pack challenge and yet it must have put a sour taste in your mouth. Never been able to beat the man that should have been in that main event. I guess the pressure upon your shoulders must have been high, to open the eyes of those who had no expectations about you winning. The question why I had given up that opportunity must have crossed your mind every single moment since the announcement that you received something you didn’t deserve…. It puts all in perspective doesn’t it??”

“And I am not asking you to share your emotions with me Alexander, because I already know the frustrations that are brewing inside your body. Blaming everything that has happened to you upon me, yet you secretly you always knew that it is a lie…. But just like every other weak minded individual is denial the crossroad that is the path you travel….”


There’s a moment of silence, he reaches besides him, grabbing a log as he gets up and places it gently inside the flams as he stands in front of it, silently gazes into the flames before slowly backing off again to where he was seated.

“Flames has always been the essence of light, warmth and protection. All the exact qualities what I can provide. Yet nobody is willing to accept, but in due time you will come to terms with reality that is exactly what you are missing to make it all the way to the top.”

He wipes his mouth with he back of his hand, creating a facial expression as if he needs to throw up, but ultimately smirks as he turns his attention back towards the camera while some of his hair fall in front of his face.

“Now I know that I have been preaching this type of thing for many of months now, yet always accused of not having the ability to deliver inside the ring. But that side of the story will soon change Alexander, because YOU had your opportunities, handed to you on a silver platter TWICE!! Yet, I need to still granted exactly what I am going to be taking when I cross down every single name in this eight men tournament. A tournament that is a shameful excuse of this company to make their product excited, to make the fans wanting to come back. Because once gain there is no FUCKING FAITH in the savior like Mac Bane was granted to be their golden goose. I guess I am the Judas, the black sheep of this company huh? I was promised a shot when I beat Jack Washington, a match that had title implications and what happened?? Jack Washington was accepted to be in a six pack challenge.. Nullifying my own fucking intentions like a whim!!!”

“And then it was Austin James Mercer, only to be excused because they misunderstood my words…. And now this bullshit…, no it will end here and right now. If they want me to crucify eight men, possibly even my own brother Peter Vaughn in order for me to grab hold of that championship belt?? So has it been written, so shall it be done. Because I already beat you Alexander, do not try to hide behind your final two spot in our six pack challenge. Because you knew deep down inside your heart that you had to rely upon others to get past me. But that’s alright my child, I will forgive your misfortunate soul and grant you another futile attempt to beat me. To grant you to step out of my fucking shadow as I will laugh and spit in your face for even trying, is that what gives your entire career another hopeful try to revive it??”

“Do you know the saying “if it ain’t broken, don’t fix it?” Let me ask you something, how long will you keep telling you that your way is the way?? Do I need to beat the living shit out of you like I did the first time that we faced off against each other?? Do I need to once again shut your eyes, in the hopes of you finally see the reality?? That nobody else but ME was destined to dethrone that fucking coward for that title… And that it is ONLY ME that will that title?? Because if you have a hope somewhere stashed inside that your idiotic brain of yours,, then let me explain you exactly that you are meant to be a slave to your own sins!!!”


He slowly rises, he grabs a fire poker, pushes it against the wood that is smoldering inside the fireplace before holding it in front of his face. We see the top end of it smoldering a little because of the fire.

“Does this look like the light you seek to travel in the darkness? The warmth you seek when you are lonesome?? Or even the protection of danger outside your little existence? All of these ideal thoughts of watching a fireplace burn suddenly vanish in front of your eyes when you see the truth behind it… Because you do not wish to see the wolf in sheep clothing, waiting for his moment to devour a weakling. And that is exactly what I intend to start off with you, weed out the weaklings that I do not wish to surround me in my presence. MY PRESENCE!! Because even though I have lost to a man that I concern besides me and Peter Vaughn deservingly for this title, I am still the number one entity that everyone wishes to notch upon their gun as a trophy while wanting to move on with their aspirations of growing something like I have….”

“Because that is what I am for you and everyone else, a trophy. A wishful thought of ever coming close of achieving a goal that you think was only granted for J2H to have… For him to have his arrogance and egotistaical nature of his own downfall to pollute him!! What makes you think you will beat me Alexander?? Because you feel the need to avenge a loss?? How pitiful, a simple minded career destruction merely because you hold jealousy as motivation. One of the seven deadly sins that will ultimately be the end of you!!!”


He moves the object even closer to his face, having it inches away from his flesh as he admires the slowly cooling off fabric that keeps smoldering

“You and everyone else is my priority that I wish to vanquish from this stinking planet, you are like a cockroach that always manages to multiply when you wish to destroy it. I just never understood why you wouldn’t grab the root of evil by the throat, choke it’s life out of its lungs while watching on. Stare into your eyes while you realize that the end is near. You are a second Jack Washington, a cowardly little bitch that proclaims every single night that he wants tor un away from my presence. My question to you is why Aleander? Why do you resist to acknowledge me?? Why are you coming back into a spot that you do not deserve to be in. Why?? I will tell you exactly why Alexander, because you need me. You need me to remain relevant, because I MADE YOU!!!”

“You never was anything besides being a better version of a Bill Barnhart, an comical entity that makes people in the back point and laugh at you. I am not sorry to be the one that will tell it into your face, I will never be sorry to give you a final opportunity for your fifteen minutes of fame. Because when the bell has rang, you will look over onto your side and watch me walk away. And to everyone in the arena it will be a victory walk to the next round in this tournament, but for you and me it will be the final walk. Because every time the ref hits his hand upon the canvas to count, it will be ME telling you that I do not know you my disciple Peter. It will be you that will hear the rooster waking you up, realizing that you have betrayed me for the final time.  And it will be too late for forgiveness.”

“So wash your sins away for the final time before I deliver you back to the mid card division, the realm of relevancy where you will find others like you. I am going to prove to the world that this tournament is the final slap in MY FACE!!! So don’t blame me for ruining your life, for ruining the admiration of those who only show you sinful love. Don’t blame me for ruining everything that you once held dear, because that’s exactly a Mark Ward and Christian Underwood do to everyone.”


He lowers his head, casting a shadow over his forehead as only the bright white of his eyes emerge as he reopens them.

“Christian isn’t a saint, Mark does not even deserve the name of my favourite puppet of a disciple. I need to move on to batter each and every willing victim as the numbers decreases with every round until there will be the final two. Watch me move on Alexander, take notes in the hope of finding any hope of ever being acknowledged by the mixed tag team division or perhaps any of the lesser belts that I made relevant over and over and over again. I am going to have a death grip upon the world title… and just like your career, I am not going to  release it until I have it around my waist for the final time.”

Goth raises his hands as he closes them into fists, pretending to squeeze the life out of Alexander Raven in a sign of warning for what he has planned for him at Climax Control

“Mark, Christian. His blood on my hands will be your fault, just like the blood of every other opponent that I will get my hands on until I get what I deserve… The Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship.”

With that the shot slowly fades as Goth’s eyes remain locked upon the camera.

8
Supercard Archives / Re: GOTH v HELLUVA BOTTOM CARTER
« on: December 15, 2023, 04:25:42 PM »

A Mind Is A Terrible Thing To waste

“Welcome Gerrit for another session”

Says Janet as we see the shot open at the office of the personal psychiatrist of Goth, who has been treating him for the last few months since his visions and dreams had started to get the upper hand on him. He is laying on the sofa, while Janet has grabbed her pen and notebook to start making notes on their current session as well as going over some older stuff.

“How are you feeling today??”

She asks him, noticing that he is rather restless upon the leather sofa. She rises an eyebrow in curiosity before writing something down without asking him anything.

“I’m feeling like shit.”

Is his response, he had wanted so desperately to tell her that everything has gone great as of late. Only to realize that it was futile to lie upon his mental situation, everything upon the outside screams that he is a stressed individual. He leans upon one elbow, reaches over for the small table beside him as he grabs a glass of water and takes a sip from it.

“Tell me about it and please, take your time for what you want to share. It’s very important that we get to the essence of the problem.”

Goth places the glass back upon the table, drops back upon the sofa as he rolls his eyes before letting out a sigh. He takes a moment to think about everything that has happened the last week, trying to seek whether there is something that they could connect the dots upon in order to reach for a solution, if there is any.

“The first night after our last session me and Melissa went out for dinner, everything went great until…”

He takes a moment to think back at that moment, closing his eyes as he starts to relive the moment and shudders.

[color=limegreen “Until a waitress showed up that looked like a dead corpse while wearing my first wife’s necklace I once bought her.” [/color]

Janet writes down what he had told her before looking back up towards him as she responds.

“Can you tell me whether that specific restaurant holds a memory of significance between you and your first wife??”

Goth is silence for a moment, trying to think back whether he and his wife had been there before, only to shrug his shoulders in response.

“Not really, this restaurant has been only open for a year or so. So in my opinion that could not be it.”

Janet nods her head as she writes some more notes upon her notebook before addressing Goth once more without taking her eyes off the notebook.

“And that necklace you mentioned, was that the first time that you have noticed it?? Or is it possible that certain items keeps popping up??”

Again Goth is silent, taking in the suggestions and thinks back whether he could find a certain pattern that he could remember off.

“Well this particular item no, but I do remember that I have noticed either specific perfumes, but also clothing and jewellery.”

He gazes towards the psychiatrist with a questionable look on, waiting for her reaction in the hope of a possible breakthrough.

“I see…”

The response causes Goth to look puzzled, clearly he had not expected this response from her as he looks puzzled towards her.

“You see?? What does that mean??”

He leans upwards by using his elbows, allowing him to look at her more closely. She takes off her glasses as she looks back at him for a few moments before placing the notebook upon her lap.

“Well it is clearly a direction that we should investigate, but we should talk some more about this before I can give you a clear answer.”

Goth allows the answer to sink in, clearly realizing that he has reacted in a impulsive fashion. He leans back upon the sofa as he thinks about it for a few more seconds before turning his attention back towards the psychiatrist.

“Fair enough, I guess you are right. So what’s next??’

“Well first of all, can you tell me whether all of what you had mentioned hold a significant meaning for you or your first wife??”

He considers the question, thinks back at the necklace and it’s significance. Whether the other items or perfumes and realizes that all these memories do have a significant connection to important memories.

“They do, the necklace for instance was what she wanted to wear around her neck on the day of her burial….”

He says as he starts to choke between words, clearly the impact of the item has deeper roots to his past than what he could have imagined.

“Now this is interesting.”

She says as she writes more down upon the notebook before placing it down upon her office desk as she gets up from her seat, she walks around the office desk before sitting down upon the corner of the desk as she turns her attention towards him.

“Tell me about the conversation between you and her where she had made that request, is there anything that stands out for you that could explain why she was wearing that item in the presence of you and Melissa??”

“I….”

Goth wants to respond to her question, but ultimately he shuts down as he starts to think back at that moment. We see sweat pour from his face as his eyes are moving from left to right as if he was reading his own memoires concerning that specific moment. Trying to remember something that could connect the item towards him and his new wife Melissa.

“She always told me to follow my heart, to seek a special person in my life that could….”

He hesitates as he wipes a tear from his cheek, remaining silent for a few moments due to the intensity of the memory that he was reliving.

“That could??”

Asks Janet with a look of concern, reaching over behind her and grabs a napkin before handing it over towards Goth as he gladly accepts it.

“That could fill the void that she would leave in my life.”

He says after using the napkin to wipe the tears away before closing his fist around it due to shear emotion, taking a few deep breaths before he continues.

“But none of the other items that I could think off shares anything remotely into that direction as with that necklace.”

“Well that surely narrows the possibilities of having it all point towards you and Melissa, but tell me Gerrit. Are all these memories of items in a certain order??”

Goth looks puzzled towards her, clearly not understanding the direction that she is turning towards.

“What do you mean??”

“Well for instance, the first item that you can remember in those visions. Was that the first ever important memory that you and Chantal had shared together? Followed by the next item and so on?? Are all the memories in the same order as the visions?”

Again he starts to think back to every single memory and item, trying to connect the order of impact of the memories were in the same order as the visions.

“This may take a moment….”

He says towards the psychiatrist, who in response gives him a understanding smile as she gets off the desk. She grabs the glass next to Goth’s sofa as she has noticed that it was nearly empty. She walks over towards a refrigerator, pulls out a bottle of water and refills the glass before turning back towards him. Handing him the glass as she turns back to the refrigerator and fills a glass of her own before leaning against the wall besides it and takes a sip from the water.

“As far as I can remember there is a similar order to when the memories happened and the order of the visions. But…”

Janet smiles as she takes another sip before walking back towards her office desk and sits down upon the leather office chair. She grabs the notebook and looks back at previous notes as she nods her head.

“I cannot believe that I had not noticed this pattern from past visits Gerrit. In hindsight it is so obvious.”

“What is???”

Goth asks with a puzzled look on his face, obviously not able to connect the dots, staring at her with an insecure look.

“I have a feeling that Chantal is trying to show you that you should not be afraid to move on with your life with Melissa, but not having to worry about forgetting her.”

“I would never….”

Janet signals for him to be silent, causing him to close his mouth as the doubt is obviously visible upon his face.

“Look Gerrit, you need to learn to accept the fact that she has died. You have told me that you became an alcoholic in order to numb out the pain that you were going through.”

“I….”

“And then you met Melissa, fell in love with her without actually giving yourself time to accept the death of Chantal and move on.”

The words sink into his mind, allowing the tears to flow as he starts to realize what she is telling him is true. He lifts his hands towards his face, hiding the pain from his face as the tears start to flow rapidly. Finally coming to the conclusion that Janet could very well be right with her statement.

“I think you may be right, but what should I do next??”

She hands him his glass of water as he takes a sip after accepting it.

“We are going to discuss all the visions, dissect them and help you with the process with accepting the passing of Chantal in order for you to move on.



For The Love Of Goth

Reads some writing on a chalk board behind a seated Goth, who is wearing a satin long sleeved shirt and  pair of black leather pants. He is resting his elbows upon the table he is seated at while his hands rest underneath his chin, sporting a sinister grin upon his face. He slowly takes his left hand from underneath his chin, gesturing with index finger towards the camera to come closer.

“I thought it was time for me to educate you all in the psyche of the mad man.”

He lets both hands touch the table in front of him, spreading his arms to either side of the table as far as possible while lowering his head towards it. Letting the left side of his face touch the cold fabric of the table while still sporting that sinister smile.

“I am already guessing what your first thoughts must be, isn’t there any level I wouldn’t stoop to??”

He closes his eyes for a moment while rubbing the left side of his face up and down the table, letting out a sigh of relief before reopening them as he stares into the camera with that look of pure distain.

“But before I delve into my psyche, I first need to ask you all a simple question. What is your definition of madness?”

He pauses for a moment, slowly lifting his left hand towards his face and pushes some of the strings of long hair out of his face. He then digs the knuckles into the temple, gasping slightly as he feels the pressure digging into the sensitive part of his face.

“I know most of you would all agree that someone who acts, looks and behaves differently from the ordinary individual will fit the bill. Those who dare to stand out from a large crowd, merely because we dare to give you the middle finger against because of how boring you are?. I know we can have such a long discussion about this subject, yet the only thing we will agree upon is to disagree.”

“But that’s not what you have been waiting for to hear from me now is it?? Oh no, because your short term attention span won’t allow you to wait for the good part. Only because you need answers right now, but I guess you just need to be patient.”


He slowly lifts his face off the table, pushing his upper body from the table as he sits back up straight before looking over his shoulder to the board.

“Now of course you are pondering whether there is a hidden message behind these words, because who of you could truly LOVE the Messiah Of Pain?”

He lifts his hands towards his face, pushing his hair backwards before tying it in a pony tail as he spreads his arms into the air and leans his head backwards while letting out a groan.

“First of all, in order to receive love you ought to be able to give love. And to those who are incapable to understand the hidden message behind it already tells me that you are a hater, that you wish to deny people like me to be accepted in the realm of WHOM who giveth and taketh away. And I do not have to explain to you all at who I am referring to am I? Because none of you can be this ignorant.”

“But then again, I’ll gladly allow you to prove me wrong.”


He leans forwards before shaking his head in disbelief before turning his attention back towards the camera.

“For The Love Of Goth, a moment in my career that opened up so many different opportunities. It allowed me to grow, it allowed me to dig my psyche into that of my future opponents. Giving me the advantage what I needed to grow as a wrestler and a talker.”

“Yu see, there’s no hidden message. Nothing besdies the mere fact that I had a weekly moment in the Global Wrestling Alliance to sit down and talk to other wrestlers, allowing them to open up to me about the silliest things to very personal things. Without realizing that they all just walked into the trap that I had placed before their watchful eyes, yet always falling for it as the stupid individuals that they were.”

“But Goth, what does this got to do with your up and coming match against Helluva Bottom Carter? A question  that is already starting to anger you all isn’t it??”


He grins as he nods his head as he digs his fingers into the table and starts to drag his fingers across the rough fabric of the table.

“I guess you have already forgotten that I wanted to educate you haven’t you? Education is a key word into this whole subject, educating myself as well as the man that I have been wanting to  face ever since that Six Pack Challenge.”

“Or have you already forgotten that this was a thing??”


The look on his face has changed into a serious yet sinister stare, sinking his fingers deeper and deeper into the table.

“The man, yes I am referring you into the most respectful fashion that I could come up with Carter. The one single individual that managed to eliminate me from proceeding into the final three of the Six Pack Challenge, the one single individual that I had not crossed paths with since returning to Sin City Wrestling. And a man that I can honestly admit that I have underestimated during the Six Pack Challenge, a lesson well learned that I shouldn’t have.”

“A lesson that I have endured with inflicting punishment upon myself, not so much for being a masochistic individual though.”


The corner of his mouth rises slightly, winking at the camera for a few moments before letting out a sigh as his fingers finally relinquish its grip. He lifts his hands towards his face as he stares at the scars upon the palms of his hands before turning his attention towards the camera through the opening of his fingers.

“Punishment is a way to heal yourself through hurt, an art of self reflection that none of you have ever dared to consider. I guess weaker minds only prefer to showcase the positive over the negative. Yet Carter, does this make you uncomfortable with negativity??”

“BECAUSE I CANNOT ACCEPT WHAT HAPPENED!!!!”


He reacts with an aggressive fashion, balling his hands into fists as the colour of his hands turns pale white. His breathing increases through his nose before closing his eyes with authority in an attempt to calm down.

“It’s an education that I had to go through Carter, but it would be unfair towards you to say that all the blame is all upon me. It would not give the respect that you deserve, probably having to ignore the greatest moment in your young and talented career…. Yet, it was only short lived wasn’t it??”

“How things are so different, yet so similar. Both having to endure our very own momentum of eliminating another individual crushing down in front of our very eyes by a further elimination. Realizing that everything that we thought we had worked for has crumbled before our very own feet. And all we can do is blame ourselves isn’t it???”

“And yet, I cannot help myself for blaming you for what you have done.”


He digs his fingers against his face, grinding against his temple in an attempt to relieve some of his frustration.

“Selfish words oh I know!! It’s the weaker side to neglect your own mistakes and all blame another human being!! And yet I cannot help but wonder, what have you ever done to be included in that Six Pack Challenge?? Besides of getting the rub from our beloved World Champion J2H….”

He shakes his head before starting to scratch his fingers into the skin of his face.

“DOES IT ALWAYS HAVE TO BE ABOUT THAT MAN??!!!”

He silences for a moment, trying to regain his composure before lifting his hands upwards in an apologetic fashion

“Forgive me, it’s been just so emotional as of late. I have prophesised to the world that I would redeem myself. And yet, there’s always SOMETHING that needs to get in front of me. But I know why, it’s the path I need to travel to finally get to look into his eyes and take what I desire to be MINE!!! And you just happen to be the next in line Carter, your name was mentioned. A name that I never cared about, I never even considered taking liberty of appreciating. And now? Now you have all my fucking attention!!”

“Was that what you wanted?? Was that all worth it?? Because quite honestly my talented friend, you will regret the day that you even dared to eliminate me. Oh I know, strong words that needs to be backed up inside those ropes. But I have to beat you Carter, I HAVE TO!! I gave up the one sacrificial lamb to face you, to be the first name upon a list of many to be dragged through the mud of the path of shame that I have travelled. Three long years Carter, three FUCKING Years before I finally had the opportunity to hold that belt up high. And yet, you dared to direct all the attention from me upon yourself…. I have yet to have a good night sleep, I have yet to have a moment where I have not had your name burned upon these lips.”


He slowly drags his fingers towards his lower lip, rubbing across the dry skin of that what clearly has not tasted any liquids in quite some time.

“You have ever wondered what it would be like to have held the world title Carter? Of course you do, it’s the only thing that matters to you!! NAH AH!!! You are distraught of always coming up short, never having had that leather strap wrapped around your waist. Giving you the sensations of importance that you have been dreaming off…. You should be thankful after I destroy you this coming weekend. You should get down upon your hands and knees, beg for the Love Of Goth to continue!! Because it’s my deprived nature of yearning for my loved one!!!”

He lets out a sadistic laughter, suddenly tipping the table over upon it’s side as he gets up and rips the clothing from his chest. Revealing his bare upper body as he pounds upon his chest without any mercy.

“I have endured unthinkable mental pains!! I have suffered physical shortcomings ever since I beat Mark “The Dragon” Cross!! Because it confirmed to me the one thing that I have been knowing all along!! I am the one upon everyone should be worshipping!! I am the champion, but yet I need that belt to have you all acknowledge it!! And to have you stand in my way, a helpless and weak soul is pitiful to me”

“And why would I need to have pity upon you?? Because you think you are pure?? You are clean of mind and soul??”


He bursts out in an even louder laughter as he scratches his hands upon his face, showing the intense markings from his nails upon his skin before slowly subsiding.

“Everyone is born in sin Carter!! Everyone is born with the hope of being taught how to live!! How to respect the fellow man!! How to live in the presence of the Almighty One!! And yet you fail me, like everyone else fails me!! That’s why I mentioned your name Carter, because it needs to stop!! I took it upon myself.. MYSELF!! To be the teacher that you have never had!! You can claim that you have learned all the lessons in your wonderful wrestling school, but they only teach you how to wrestle… Not to fight. Not to survive, not to be down before pulling yourself up again and again!! I have been a mortal man once, a mortal man that to this day still needs to drag himself through the shameful thoughts of EVERYONE!!”

“And all you can ask yourself is why? Why Goth?? Why don’t you just claim your title opportunity against the man that holds it. Because it’s not because I am inferior to him, oh no… I see my task at hand as a beautiful pie. You start by cutting a piece out of the pie, partially satisfying the need to clench the yearning of more. But because of the elements of sugar, chocolate and the final cherry on top makes it impossible to stop until you get what you want.”

“Do you understand me Carter??”


He shakes his head in disbelief, grabbing his hands as he crosses his arms across his chest and lets out a primal scream before turning his attention back towards the camera.

“Don’t bore me Carter, don’t tell me that you will go out there and fight me. To give it me your all, proving why you beating me wasn’t a fluke. Because that’s what they all do, whether it is Jack Washington trying to tell the world he does not want to face me anymore, or the mere reflected painful expressions upon Austin James Mercer’s face while telling the world that he does not fear me. BECAUSE I AM LOVE!! NOT HATRED!!!”

“I am going to enter that six sided ring with you Carter, I am going to take all you got to offer. I will not take my eyes off of yours, I will lock you in every single wrestling hold that you may have ever been taught. And then I will be the essence of Saint Nick, whispering all your inner secrets inside your head that you have tried to hide form everyone else. And why Carter?? Because I am all knowing!! I am all loving!! And I am the one that shall not judge, even though I am the only one that can cast judgment upont he world!!!”

“Don’t be confused though because of what I have already spoken of, because the truth is confronting!! Like these hands that needs to dig deep inside your heart and soul, ripping away every sinful intention hat you have ever had!! I hope you will take these words seriously Carter, I hope and pray to myself that you will learn the lesson of life. That I will forever be better than you!! Because even though I may embark upon a disappointed moment in my life, but it’s only because I love you”

“Love Carter, not the physical love that you all yearn for, but the love of laying my hand upon your head and tell you all that it hurts me more than it will ever hurt you. And then I will drop all of your Sinful Obsessions into the canvas before covering you for the count of three. Because three is the key isn’t it?? Whether it is three days of being announced officially dead… three years of not having had that world title shot… or three seconds that will last an eternity. Three seconds where you can think back of every decision you have made, every mistake that crossed your mind… and everything that has crossed your mind that was wrong. I will heal you, I will heal you by merely hurting you in a way that will make that of what Austin James Mercer has ever done to you look child’s play in comparison.”

“In the end I will redeem your soul, in the end I will clear you from every disappointing moment that you have ever had in your life. In the end I will take away every single painful thought and make it mine, because in the end it is ME that needs to be healed. In the end it is ME that needs to ask for forgiveness, because you did not know what you have done my son. And in the end, I will have to beat the respect back into you like the all loving Father that I am. And do not think that I will not dare to lower my barriers to what people aren’t used to anymore. I will go old school upon you, I will make you a man like my father did with me. I will teach you respect in the oldest and most painful way of purity that YOU can imagine Carter. And in the end, I will make you thank me. Because then and only then your suffering will end, only then you will understand what I have gone through.”

“I will ultimately forgive you after the smoke has cleared and the dust has settled, I will make you forget about all the young kids who will look on in shock, because in the end the only thing that matters is my love. So in mere days Carter, your life will change for the better. And I will move on, take on another challenge until there is nobody else left for me to conquer than the false prophet.. but be thankful that I dragged you away from being nothing more than a mere wrestler, only to become a believer…. The first of many that has come in contact with The Love Of Goth…”


With that Goth drops his arms and stares into the camera before walking off as the shot slowly fades.

9
Climax Control Archives / rp vs the troll
« on: December 01, 2023, 04:01:13 PM »
OOC: apologies, i'm dealing with the flu all week

It’s time for the world to see it happen, Savior vs. Savior. The Gothic one vs. The Troll… and you will get to experience it this coming Monday on Climax Control.


No it isn’t Mac Bane, or Ken Davison. Nor the women that have dominated the entire Bombshell division, yet the two most talked about individuals in the history of this company.

The question remains, are you ready for the carnage that will ensue from it all??? Because it is time for the Troll to learn the lessons to heal by hurting others.

But trust me brother Troll, I shall not hurt you like I will against the next person that wishes to question me… you are the example of the question.

Love

Goth

10
Climax Control Archives / rp vs rodrigo
« on: November 17, 2023, 01:49:50 PM »



It’s late at night as we see a young couple walking through a hallway towards their apartment, they are laughing a bit out loud as they have clearly had a bit too much to drink. The male tries to find the right key to open the door as we loud banging against the door on the other end of the hallway.

“Go back to sleep old man.”

Hisses the drunk young man as he chuckles underneath his breath, trying to clear his head as he finally manages to open the door as the two youngsters enter before close the door behind them. Causes the camera to turn it’s attention towards the door where we heard the banging, zooming in on the thick door as we hear a soft tapping. Fingers scratching against the door while a soft mumbling is heard, incapable to identify what is being said before it turns back to silence.

*Inside the apartment*

The shat has changed at the other end of the door, a slightly lid hallway between the door towards the outside and the door towards the living room. We see a figure seated in a corner, holding his hands against his face. Digging his fingers into his temple, trying to push out whatever it is that is bothering him as he groans softly.

“Get out of my head….”

He whispers, over and over again the same sentence as the figure closes his eyes with all of his might. We see a light being turned on inside the living room as the door towards the hallway opens up, we see a female stand in the door entrance with a concerned look on her face.

“Gerrit? Are you alright sweetie?”

Asks the woman that we all know as Melissa, she slowly moves up towards him before kneeling down in front of him. She places her left hand upon his forehead, sensing the heat radiating from his forehead as this causes her to react in shock.

“It’s alright sweetie, I already called Janet. She said she would be here within the next 30 minutes.”

She whispers close towards his ear, he keeps on mumbling before wrapping his arms around her neck and allows the tears to flow for the first time since he could remember after having dropped in the corner in utter craziness. The thought runs through his mind, asking himself whether he indeed has lost his mind. Thinking back about the visions that he had been enduring, the nights that he suddenly woke up anywhere in their apartment in realization that he had been sleepwalking once more. He had embraced the idea of sharing all of these visions and dreams with his psychiatrist, hoping that it would finally calm him down. But the opposite has occurred, the impact of these visions and dreams has increased impact wise. It has caused him to have remained awake for three days in a row, unable to close his eyes not longer than perhaps five to ten minutes in fear that he would not wake up again.

“Come to the living room sweetie, you can lay down on the sofa.”

He feels her hands wrap underneath his left arm, helping him to get back up to his feet. He feels the ache in his leg muscles scream in agony as the movement of his body became very difficult until having made the first three steps into the direction of the living room. Goth sighs of relieve after he feels the coldness of the sofa come in contact with the skin of his body that has not been covered by his boxers and sleeveless shirt. Causing his body to feel heavy of tiredness as he is struggling to resist the temptation to fall asleep out of fear. He slowly reopens his eyes as he smells the scent of a glass of hot chocolate being pushed underneath his nose, lifting his hands upwards in an automatic reaction before blowing some cold air against the heat before attempting to take a sip.

“Oh God, that is exactly what I needed.”

He groans softly, there were so many things he rather would do instead of trying to stay awake and awaiting for Janet. But he still has faith that in due time these issues will disappear and finally return to his normal self.

“Normal self…, yeah as if…”

He whispers to himself between little sips of the hot chocolate, the warmth relaxes his body as he finally allows his eyes to be closed as he refuses to resist the temptation as suddenly the doorbell rings.

“Ugh….,”

Goth reopens his eyes, the tiredness resists against his will to get up and open the door as Melissa pushes him back with her right hand.

“I will open the door, that must be Janet.”

Goth wants to argue with her, but the tiredness upon his body won’t allow him as he finally gives in reluctantly as he takes another sip before placing the cup of chocolate upon the table in front of him. He hears soft whispers coming from their hallway before Janet is allowed to enter the bedroom as Goth looks up at her.

“I came as quickly I could.”

She tells Melissa, Goth notices that she is wearing sweat pants and a jacket that she is taking off, revealing the night gown that she had underneath it. Goth instinctively tries to protest, but the lack of energy won’t allow him doing so.

“How is he??”

He hears Janet ask Melissa, who responds towards her as soft as possible as Goth’s eyelids grow heavier and heavier before finally his eyes start to close.

“I think we all should get some rest and start in the morning.”

Is the last thing he hears Janet whisper towards his wife, the two ladies prepare to get some sleep as well until the next morning.

*A visual of pain*

“Where am I??”

We hear Goth mumbling as he reopens his eyes, noticing a flicking lightbulb above his head as he realizes he is resting upon his sofa upon his living room. His eyes moves around the ceiling, trying to recognize the area he has been resting upon, but not recognizing it to be anywhere he has been in his life. He tries to get up, but his entire body is unable to move as if he has been paralyzed. He manages to lift up his head, noticing that his upper body and legs have been strapped down upon a table with some tight leather straps.

“What the??”

He suddenly hears a screeching door open, he turns his head towards where the sound has been coming from but nobody enters.

“Hello Gerrit….”

He snaps his head back when he hears a voice from the opposite side, staring into the empty eye holes of a skeleton with long black hair. The skeleton is wearing a dress that looks awful familiar to him.

“Oh God no…,”

The skeleton pushes some hair out of its face before dropping the bone structured hand upon his skin, causing him to shiver out of agonizing pain and fear. He shudders as he tries to break free from the straps on the table, but fails big time.

“Forgive me Gerrit, but I had to tie you up. I didn’t want to see you run away anymore…”

His eyes widen, sweat pours down from his forehead. Unable to answer her as a gag has emerged upon his mouth, causing him to murmur something as the skeleton nods her head in some sort of understanding.

“I know baby, I know you are excited to see me again. Look, I put on this dress on just for you.”

The skeleton backs off a few steps from the table, intending to grant Goth a spectacular view to the dress he once had bought his first wife. Causing tears to flow from his eyes, remembering the dress he had bought her in the last few months of her existence, wearing it the last time she was able to stand on her own two feet upon her own strength as they watched the sunset at the beach.

“I’m so happy you remember babe.”

Her nails scratch his skin, causing him to look down upon them with a look of fear. Noticing how long they have grown since her death, wondering whether they had continued to grow after her death. Flesh start to burn at her touch, causing him to groan in agonizing pain as he wishes to wake up again. He instinctively squeezes his eyes shut as he continues to feel the pain, the burning sensation of his flesh comes in contact with his nostrils that causes him to make gagging sounds around the gag.

“Gerrit????

Goth suddenly opens his eyes, looks around as he is back in the living room, laying on the floor as he has fallen from the sofa. His hand heads towards his head as pain radiates from his forehead.

“What…. Happened???”

He asks as he feels Melissa grab his arm with both hands in order to help him back up on the sofa.

“You were screaming during your sleep and fell from the couch sweetie, you must have had a nightmare.”

Goth tries to recall the entire dream when he notices Janet walk into the living room, holding a glass of water that she hands him as he takes a sip from it.

“How are you feeling Gerrit???”

The question stings just as much as his headache is doing, he can’t answer it as he himself doesn’t know. But the only question that he keeps asking himself is why? Why is his deceased wife torturing him, at least IF it is his wife and not something else.

“I…. I don’t know Janet…, I feel like I am losing my mind…”

The tears are flowing from his eyes as the words are barely louder than a whisper, he digs his face into his hands in an attempt to hide his shame.

*To be continued….*

“The shame of one’s personal life sometimes reflects upon his professional one isn’t it??”

Says Goth in a soft whisper as he has his back turned towards the camera, the lightning is quite limited due to a flickering old lightbulb hanging above his head. He stands in front of an old pool table inside what seems to be an old and nearly abandoned basement, Goth places a hand contained inside a glove upon the black nine ball in a seemingly attempt to squeeze the life out of it.

“The similarities of the two are quite striking, seeing that apparently I have no control of the outcome in either of them.”

He cocks his head to the left, giving the camera a glimpse of his face. Or at least that of what appears to be his mask that he wears towards the ring when entering the arena, his eye can be seen glaring at the camera before he sighs and turns his attention ahead of him. There we see his psychiatrist Janet seated at the end of the room inside a rather comfortable, yet old chair sipping upon something.

“The only thing that I can at least look forward to is a healthy doses of questions and life changing suggestions from my dear friend Janet over there, but I doubt she can alter the direction I intend you to go through my dear friend Rodrigo Afonso…”

The shot alters from side of the room to another, where we look over the shoulder of the young woman towards the veteran wrestler. His hand let go off the ball as his intention remained upon the young woman for a few moments as we can sense the tension between the two.

“Why did you invite me here Gerrit? I…. “

Goth places a finger before his mask, silencing the young psychiatrist, which she complies to.

“I wanted you here to watch me, because you seen what impact these visions have upon my personal life. But now I want you to give me your professional opinion on the impact it has upon my professional career, because I am slowly going deranged!!!!!”

He grabs his head with both gloved hands, digging his fingers inside his skull as we see Janet slowly rise form her seat, only to be stopped by Goth as he extends his hand towards her.

“Don’t.., just don’t. I don’t want your compassion, I want you to watch and take notes. Because whatever it is, it has to do with these damn visions… And….”

He sighs for a moment

“And whether I am embracing the anguish or whether I am suffering from it, because honestly? I don’t know anymore.”

The young woman stands there, not moving a muscle as her eyes investigates the man in front of her before sitting down and nods her head in resignation.

“Thank you…”

He whispers between exhales, both hands drop down upon the pool table, trying to take away some of the extreme pressure that weighs upon his shoulders. Wondering what is going on in his private life and what it has to do with his wrestling career, why he had made the statement a few days ago. A promise he now knows he cannot back away from.

“I vowed, no… I prophesised that I would be the world heavyweight champion between now and the end of 2024 Rodrigo. I told the world that I would go through each and every superstar before I finally get my opportunity once more against the world champion. It’s a desire that for young wrestlers like you could be a blessing, because you do not know what you may get yourself into until that moment comes. Whereas for others, others except for me it is nothing but a frustrated need to once again be the very best.”

He lifts his head, gazing his masked surrounded eyes towards the camera. We see the liquid of his tears slowly drip across the fabric of his mask before he wipes it away with his glove covered left hand.

“But I am nor like you or them Rodrigo, because for me it is every sinful obsession that makes everyone weak!!!”

“And I cannot be weak Rodrigo, but what do you know??”


Goth digs his fingers into the edge of the pool table, watching his very own fingers turn pale white before snapping his head upwards with bloodshed eyes staring into the camera.

“WHAT DO YOU KNOW??!! Nothing!! You probably see this is as an opportunity to test your ability against a seasoned veteran right?? You think facing Peter Vaughn was tough? You think you are all there after facing that damn Bulldog?? But hey, I can respect your ability to confuse yourself by believing that this is a stepping stone for you, weakness is a sinful desire Rodrigo. I guess you have never truly been hurt haven’t you??”
“And don’t confuse yourself by telling me that you have been hurt before, because you have not. Being hit in the face isn’t pain Rodrigo, it’s only a notion that you are still alive.”


He sighs as he stares at Janet and suddenly screams out a primal scream that scares her as he turns his attention back towards the camera.

“I’m IN PAIN FOOL!!! I am baring the bane of having to relive every single painful moment since my first wife died!! That’s pain!! And I have asked for forgiveness, I have prayed for strength and understanding!! But it’s only getting worse, but I am not giving up Rodrio.”

He grabs the cueball and swings his arm as he lets go off the ball, causing it to bounce off against the wall before rolling towards a corner before it stops. His breathing is heavy before he looks and whispers for forgiveness as he notices the upset look on the face of Janet the Psychiatrist.

“Pain is what you have to endure, pain is what you need to experience in life before you can finally achieve something!! And by the love of Goth, I have already endured too much…. And nobody seems to want to stop it… not even someone I loved!!!”

We see Janet open her mouth to argue with Goth, but he points at her…

“DON’T!!! JUST DON’T!! You are here to put two and two together, not to argue with me!! It’s quite obvious isn’t it?? We got a world heavyweight champion, that likes to ridicule me… that gets to face a man that I have already beaten. Why?? WHY!!! Because I had my chance!! And the world has decided to move on, forget all about the misery that is flowing through my veins as if it is blood!! And when I saw the matchup for this coming Climax Control, the only thing that I could do was laugh Rodrigo.”

“Oh yeah, I laughed, because I am already used to the fact that they mistreat me. Because It’s my gift to people like YOU!! In order that you do not have to endure the same frustration every single day for the past three fucking years!!! And now they just push you aside, pushing you aside with the excuse of having to face a man that has done it all.. Is that what you believe?? Do you love their lies Rodrigo?? Their fabricated truths in order to get people to buy tickets and watch these shows in the arena’s??? Of course you do, you are just wet behind the ears. While I have forgotten more than you could ever imagine fabricating with that brain of yours.”


He scratches his head, digging at the laces that keeps the mask cling around his head from behind. Gasping for air as he drops to his knees and balls his hands to fists. Janet lifts herself up from her seat, but remembers that Goth had told her that she only should observe him.

“Will you tell me how your abilities is going to outperform mine?? Because the last one that I faced had the faith that his youth and conditioning would outperform me. That I would get tired, that I don’t have it in me anymore to hang with the young guns… Perhaps you have heard of him, his name was Jim or Fred or something…. “

He continues to scratch his head as if there’s a rash bothering him.

“WHY AM I STUCK IN LIMBO!! Why is this talentless naïve little punk my opponent!! Is SCW believing that you are the future?? Well good luck Rodrigo, because you will be remembered as a dead bug that hit my windshield when I am done with you!! I asked for Ben Jordan, I asked for Helluva Bottom Carter!! Hell if they decided to put me in another pointless handicap match!! But no, I got you, I got to school another pathetic excuse of a zit. And I know, I know people will try to remind me of the Though Shall Not Judge…. But don’t they realize that this is only for those who cannot stop?? For those who are too clueless to understand that I am the Judge, Jury and Executioner?? For those hwo do not understand that I am here to educate you all AND NOT THE OTHER WAY AROUND!!!”

“You better go to bed every single night from now on, praying for me to show mercy. Praying for me not to rip your head off and hold it in front of my face, trying to investigate whether you have anything to do with my delusional visions I’m suffering from. Because if you do Rodrigo, you will have to be hurt without any trace of hope of ever being HEALED!!!”


We hear sinister laughter coming from his mouth, his hands let go off the mask as it is still tied against his head.

“Healing is what I am going to reserve for the powers that be, for every superstar that gets benefitted for their preferences over mine. And then the world heavyweight champion, whomever it may be. I know it is too sophisticated for your little brain to endure isn’t it Rodrigo?? Can I at least say from someone who used to paint a skull over my face that I admire your willingness to differentiate himself from others by being yourself, but that’s the only similarities that I could think off for me not to squash you underneath my boot. But unfortunately, this is for me to prove a point that I need to be upon the same spot as Raven is…”

“I hope you will enjoy the beating I will dish out to this rookie sweetie…”


Goth suddenly lifts his head upwards towards the ceiling, staring at it with a sinister smile as if he is staring at someone. This causes Janet to look up as well, trying to figure out what is going on

“Oh my God, he is delirious…”

She whispers as Goth keeps on smiling, clearly he had not heard her reaction towards him.

“Look sweetie, I am doing all of this for you. Because I know you are restless, I know you have been trying to tell me that I have made a fool out of myself. But no more Chantal, I am going to break this kid’s will and move on to bigger and better things….”

Janet looks in amazement as Goth slowly rises to his feet, making a gesture with his hands as if he is going to be wearing a championship belt once more. Not even concerning himself with the woman that is paying attention towards him as he slowly takes off his mask.

“I wanted you to look into my eyes Rodrigo, I wanted you to understand that there is no fibre in my being that is playing tricks upon you. Because I’m no trickster, I’m no clown that makes a dog out of a stinking balloon in order to entertain the damn masses. I am the crossroad of life, I am the one that FORCES you to make decisions. Whether you wish to continue taking the easy road, where your life will be dictated by lies and fake promises… Or you come face to face with reality, reality that truth hurts… And I am the definition of the truth…. I am the crossroad that everyone needs to pass at least once in their stinking live! And I feel pity for you Rodrigo, because you are being thrown before the hungriest wolf that there is.”

“You like that reference Rodrigo? Wasn’t I supposed to be the shepherd that keeps his sheep from being slaughtered? Oh yeah I am, but I am not going to try and run to your aid when I already know you don’t deserve it. I am not going show you my eternal love when you spit me in the face!! You are going to prove it to me Rodrigo, you got to prove it to me that you deserve my undeniable love and affection. But I already know the answer to that one Rodrigo, rest assured… I have already accepted your fate and no longer feel regretful for what I have got to do… Because it is not your fault, but you are the key to rid the eternal doubt that management has when it comes down to yours truly.”

“So I have spoken and so shall it be done…, SCW World domination here I come….”


With that Goth turns his attention towards his psychiatrist, who sits there in pure and utter amazement. Her face reflects the doubt that crosses her mind, clearly unable to progress all the information that she witnessed from Goth.

“I got to say, this was unexpected…”

The puzzled look amuses Goth, gazing at her with interest as his breathing slowly decreases. He clutches the mask in his left hand, squeezing the fabric as it gives him some sort of comfort that it has not departed from him. Janet remains silence before finally turning her attention towards the man that she had seen as her patient, but realizes at this moment that the problem Goth is suffering more complicated than expected.

“Why the mask??”

She finally asks, causing Goth to lower his eyes towards the mask that he has a tight grip upon as he turns his hand around. He stares at it for a few moments before turning his attention back towards Janet with a puzzled look on his face.

“To be honest?? I don’t know…, I suddenly found it…”

“Found??”

This infuriates Goth as his hand tightens the grip even further, grinding his teeth as he tries to attempts to resist the anger that is brewing inside of him to no evail.

“LIKE I SAID!! I DON’T KNOW!! Look, I told you that I would share everything with you instead of hiding things I am ashamed about!! I have been enduring so much frustrations that it is killing me!! But it seems to vanish every time that I put on this mask, it’s like dropping down to my knees and start to say a prayer in an attempt to connect to God!!”

“Forgive me, I did not wanted….”


He drops his head as he puts his free hand towards his face, trying to hide the tears of shame to come in view of his psychiatrist. Janet places the notebook upon her lap and lets out a sigh.

“Look Gerrit, this is so much for me to digest from one moment to another. Give me some time to try and understand all of….. this….”

She extends her hands, gesturing to him and this room before pointing towards the mask that has forgotten he had a death grip upon. He slowly lets go, noticing the colour returning to his hand before nodding his head in understanding.

“I understand, I wished that there was a different way for me to allow you to enter this part of my life. But I can’t, because this is me in the purest way Janet. I just need to know whether this…”

He lifts the mask in front of his face as he allows Janet to gaze upon the lifeless face before turning her attention towards him.

“This and the tormenting what I am enduring through these dreams and visions. Even though at times I feel it may be something completely different than my assumed torments.”


This causes Janet to raise an eyebrow in surprise.

“What else could it be Gerrit??”

He lets out a sigh before raising his arms in doubt and shrugs at her question.

“That my dear Janet, is something that I hope we will be able to figure out. Because I want to know where this may take me. But more importantly…”

He stares at her with tears starting to well underneath his eyes in pain.

“Whether I am able to protect myself from hurting the lives of those who I truly love…”

With that the two remain silent while staring at each other before the shot slowly fades.



11
Climax Control Archives / rp vs. Austin James Mercer
« on: November 03, 2023, 05:10:25 PM »



*The struggle within*

It’s We are on the plane where Goth can be seen seated with Janet, his psychiatrist. Goth is clearly annoyed, not wanting to discuss his entire problem with her but realizes that he cannot escape from it. His face is looking through the airplane window next to him while listening to what Janet has to say.

“I have the conclusion that something from your past is trying to tell you something Gerrit.”

He mentally rolls his eyes, not buying a single thing that she is saying but politely nods to keep her happy. He is thinking back upon the moment in the hotel restaurant where he caught her smiling at him for some reason, to this day he still could not conclude why she did that or what it meant. He shrugs his head as he turns his attention back towards Janet, who is holding up a picture of a young Goth back in the day of the Global Wrestling Alliance.

“Where did you get that picture?”

He asks as he frowns, staring at a picture where he won the top title for the second time in his career when he won the legendary Psycho Circus match as the young Goth is clutching his arms around the championship belt. His eyes remain upon the picture for several moments before lifting them back up towards Janet, who is writing something down upon her notebook before turning her professional attention back towards him.

“I asked Jonathan Porter, I…”

“Why in the hell did you get him into this???”

His eyes are burning with anger, only to lift his hands upwards in an apologetic fashion, realizing that he reacted in an over aggressive fashion. He leans his head back against the headrest of his seat, closing his eyes as he lets his memories of him and Jonathan Porter pass him by as he lets out a long sigh.

“I am sorry, I just haven’t spoken to him in quite some time now. So I just wondered how in the hell you got this picture from him??”

He feels ashamed, ashamed for his aggressive nature as of late. He has accepted that this is a way to survive in the wrestling industry, but people like Janet do not deserve that aggression even if they do annoy him. He anticipates for her to lash out towards him, but notices after a minute that she is rather silent.

“Janet??”

He asks softly before reopening his eyes, staring at his psychiatrist, who has her legs crossed while staring at her fingers before looking up towards him with a sly smile upon her face. Causing Goth to to close his eyes and shake his head before looking back at her with a puzzled look as he notices she is writing upon her notebook before looking up towards him.

“What’s wrong Gerrit??”

“Why did you smile at me??”

She lifts an eyebrow as she places her notebook upon her lap, he notices that her legs aren’t crossed anymore like they were a moment ago. She takes off her glasses as she pulls out a cloth to clean them before turning her attention back towards him.

“Look Gerrit, I don’t know what you are implying. I don’t mind you nodding  your head in some fake agreements if that is what you think will solve your problem. But to suggest that I am flirtatiously smiling at you?? That is where I draw the line, I…”

Goth stops her by extending his hand to stop her from getting up while she wanted to finish her sentence, this causes her to stop as Goth reaches over and places both hands against his temples as we can see wrinkles emerging upon his forehead as he lets out a sigh.

“I started to see things where I am just unsure whether it is the reality or whether my mind is playing tricks upon me.”

He says while letting out a large sigh, he is too ashamed to even look at the woman who slowly decides to sit down again. She lets go off the handle of the purse that she had grabbed beside her seat and places the notebook back upon her lap. She stares at him with an intriguing look on her face as she finally responds.

“How long has this been going on Gerrit??”

He remains silent for a few minutes, thinking back to the restaurant a few weeks ago. Thinking back to every moment where he believed he had seen someone or see someone behave differently towards him than what he was used to. Only to let out a sigh as he looks back up at her for the first time since his revelation.

“The first time I noticed something was at the restaurant, I thought I had seen you smile at me after I shared that vision. But Melissa dismissed it, making me believe it was just my nerves. I have not slept well ever since that moment Janet, so I may just imagine things.. I…”

“Did these smiles looked familiar in any possible fashion??”

She suddenly asks him, causing to stun him as he stops in midsentence. Causing him to look bewildered towards her before starting to think back to the moment in the restaurant and just right now. His wrinkled forehead reemerges as he digs deeper into his memories, trying to remember a similar experience but draws a blank.

“I can’t….”

“Do smiles have a specific importance for you Gerrit??” [/color]

“I…”

He doesn’t finish his thought, again he thinks back. Do smiles have a more specific meaning to him besides sharing a happy memory with someone?? He digs deeper into his thoughts, taking the thought of happy memories and wonder who he had shared the most wonderful memories with. Suddenly realizing that his mouth had dropped with shock, seeing flashes of old memories of him and his first wife sharing wonderful memories. Reliving the memory of him and her in that car, just like the distorted vision had presented him beside the weird changes.

“Chantal….”

He lifts his concerned look towards Janet, but comes face to face with the smiling face of his dead wife as he had remembered her from his memories. Shocked hi pulls back, but she grabs his hands, sharing a sudden scared look as he notices her face age with every passing second. Her youthful looks that he remembered her off turn into wrinkles of an elderly lady as her skin turn yellow before vanishing.

“CHANTAL!!!!”

He screams out in agony, wanting to reach out for her as if he could revive her eternal youth.

“Gerrit!!! Get your hands off of me!!!”

Goth snaps his head, the surroundings around him has changed back to him and Janet staring each other in the eyes as he stands all over her. The look on her face shows one of utter fear as his mouth is inches away from her as he starts to shake of stress before dropping back to his seat, he grabs his head as he cries out of frustration s he realizes that his eyes were betrayed once more.

There’s a moment of an awkward silence, Goth is digging his fingers into his flesh as the sensation of his tears is burning into his flesh. He feels hands touch his shoulders while shaking out of fear, the soft touch causes his body to suddenly tense before releasing all the built up emotions as he sinks down into his seat. Ten seconds later he reopens his eyes, staring into the loving yet concerned look of his wife Melissa. She is saying something towards him, but it seems as if he is inside a void as he cannot hear what she is saying. He feels sweat pour from the pours of his face, sensing his body temperature seemingly heating up as he starts to scream out an animalistic fashion. His body is shaking inside his seat before…

“Gerrit…., I miss you….”

He snaps his head to the left, witnessing his first wife running towards him in a dark tunnel as light is shining bright behind her. She seems miles and miles away from him, unable to reach him as the surroundings slowly start to close in around her.

“Chantal NO!!! don’t leave me….”

He extends his arm, but it is too late as the tunnel has closed around her as he hears a scream of fear and pain before there’s nothing left for him to hear. He feels tears escape his eyes, feeling as if he has failed her once again. He lowers his head as he feels nothing but a void around him.

“GERRIT!!!!”

He feels two hands grab him by his shirt, shaking him around with desperation and fear in the voice of Melissa as he snaps out of his predicament.

“SAY SOMETHING!!!”

“Wha??”

Melissa had nearly pulled him out of his seat as he notices his body being limp, she must have believed that he had a shock or something as her reaction is one of utter fear and concern. He notices her tears flow upon her cheeks, completely wasting the makeup that she was wearing. He wraps his arms around her waist as he pulls her body closer towards him into a tight embrace. He feels her arms around his head as he hears her whispering how much she loves him.

“I love you too Melissa, forgive me… I don’t know what’s wrong with me….”

He whispers back into her ear, he feels her soft kisses upon his cheek before finding his mouth as the two kiss tender. She lifts her head away from his as the two stare at each other with concern upon their faces.

“Whatever it is Gerrit, we will overcome this..”

She grabs his hands into hers, holding them close to her heart as she does not take her eyes off of his.

“And you don’t need to apologize for anything sweetie, you haven’t done anything wrong.”

He smiles, he needed to hear these words even though he wasn’t sure whether they were based upon truth or just because he yearns for it. he looks towards Janet as he lets out a sigh.

“I am sorry Janet, you were right. I was trying to play along in the hope of somehow deal with this problem myself, I hope we can start all over again? This time I will cooperate.

She stares at him, not convinced about his explanation as she lifts her notebook upwards once more.

“Know what you are asking Gerrit, because I intend to dig until I have found the essence of the problem. And that could turn out to be very nasty.”

Goth swallows, admittingly having second thoughts for a few moments as he look over towards his wife who looks back at him.

“You have seen what it is doing to you sweetie, you can’t hold back anymore. This is killing not only you, but me as well.”

She says as she cannot hold the tears back anymore, Goth swallows before gently lifting his hand towards her right cheek and wipes away the tear. Causing Melissa to lean into his hand as he caresses her face before finally turning his attention back towards Janet as he nods and sighs.

“I understand and I am fully committed to whatever it may take.”

He turns his attention back towards his wife as the two give each other an intimate embrace, each of them whispering something in their ears as they are trying to find encouragement with each other. The camera slowly turns away from them and focusses upon Janet, who is observing the married couple with much interest before giving a sinister smile out of view of Goth and Melissa as the shot slowly fades.

*Your disappointment is mine*

“It’s quite something to suffer inside the ring, but it is far worse to suffer on the outside”

Whispers Goth as he sits in the corner of a church bench, gazing upon a small Jesus hanging against a cross that is prominently hanging upon the middle of a church wall. He then lowers his face as he runs his fingers through a small Bible that he had picked up from a table after entering the nearly empty building. Wearing black jeans that with black leather boots underneath who both have a steel tips. Above that he is wearing a black Motorhead shirt that is for 90 percent hidden behind his black leather jacket while wearing a silver chain that supports the letter M in a Biblical fashion. His eyes can be seen moving from left to right as he is reading the passages in the small book before he closes the Bible as he lifts his head upwards once more and notices an older woman approach him, stopping as she has a worried look on her face as their eyes meet before heading towards a few benches behind him. Goth’s gaze leaves that of the older woman as he nods his head towards her as she passes him before turning back towards the cross, it’s a moment that he has experienced many times throughout his career.

“I’ve been taught at a very early moment in my career that I should not bring my personal life into my professional life. Because that will show weakness, it gives an opening for those who only care for themselves. That they will use it to get ahead of others, because in this profession it to kill or be killed isn’t it??”

His fingers rubs against the hard cover of the Bible, stopping at the gold like lettering that reads “Holy Bible”. He smiles, remembering his early years where he was too busy as a child to sit silent and patiently during a Church ceremony. Thinking back to all the times that his mother handed him a pocket sized Donald Duck booklet that fitted inside his Bible in order to contain him for a little while. He had heard the tales growing up from youth Bible studies that God sees and knows all, something he at that moment took at heart as he feared the almighty wrath of the Lord. But also later on be confused as he learned that it was an all forgiving God, often questioning the acts of compassion in comparison of the acts of mass destruction.

He had often wondered how a God could be forgiving to many as he had flooded the world as an Arch sailed the never ending ocean containing all different kinds of animals consisting of two each, always been taught that God had its reasons to do so as HE has plans for each and everyone of us. He had lost his ways later on in his teens as he had come in contact with the wrong people, who taught him everything that God had forbidden his children to do. But he did not care, he was young and easily manipulated….

“It seems that every now and then the circle of life comes to a completion, only to start all over again isn’t it??”

His voice is dry, giving a raspy edge to it as his eyes gazes on around him, noticing besides him and the elder woman that there were only a few more visitors that were either seeking answers or perhaps a moment of silence. He sighs softly, he asked him the same question of why he had entered this old church, hoping to find some answers to his daily nightmares and visions. Perhaps hoping for it to end as he is in God’s house. Only to start questioning his own sanity, asking himself whether it had been influencing his in ring career as well. And to add more fuel to the fire, wondering what area of his life he regretted most.

“But I am the type of guy that does not walk away from adversary, I instead face it head on to the best of my abilities. Does it mean I always win???”

He shows a painful grimace, a grimace of remembering The Six Pack Challenge for the Vacated World Heavyweight Championship. An opportunity that ended when Carter eliminated him as he had eliminated the man he will be facing at this coming Climax Control Austin James Mercer.

“I know you will tell your side of the tale Austin, go ahead. Because I see things the way of two men that came up short that given night. Both of us believed we were destined to win the vacated world title didn’t we?? And both of us did not succeed in doing so…. Although I did cross off another name in thec process that I was told I could not overcome.”

“Not that it really matters now does it??”


His face hardens as he swallows a few times, trying to not let his emotions get the better of him inside this Holy Church. The respect that he has been taught weights heavier than his pride and ego, but he cannot resist himself from balling a fist as fights his urges to let his anger run free.

“I have had to swallow my pride, I had to relisten all my words that I have spoken the weeks prior to that match Austin. I have rewatched every single second of this match, having to relive every painful second of being subdued to be nothing more than a spectator. While my clock is ticking Austin, I know I don’t have the time of an eternal youthful individual. I feel the pain every morning when I wake up, to stretch every morning before I do my thing as my body has endured so much. And yet, I know I am better than any of these so called superstars in this match…. Including yourself Austin.”

“Will you tell me otherwise?? Will you state the obvious that you should have won?? Or are you going to be kissing ass because you feel like that J2H deserved the monicker of once again wearing that title belt?? Oh and before you start to lose your mind and being delusional, I never said that he deserved it…. I just wanted it more… or at least so I thought.”

“And I cannot have this mental problem bothering me”


He hisses between his teeth as his facial expression slowly turns dark as he inhales deeply to calm down.

“False memories… Visions…. Imaginary delusions… And if that’s not enough, I have to deal with YOU!! But at least you are a problem that I have no qualms of pushing myself over the edge for once in order for me to at least find some relief.”

“Relief Austin, relief from the dark delusions that has been bothering me…. Oh and don’t assume to think I have started to sing a different tune. Because I am still the chosen one that is destined to rule by hurting you and everyone else, because in order to be healed you need to suffer in a fashion that none of you have ever endured.”


He closes his eyes, lifts his head as he inhales deeply through the nose, he whispers out a few lines of one of his favourite psalms in order to calm him down. He spreads his arms and places his hands upon the back rest of the bench as his fingers grip the fabric tightly as his skin turns into pale white.

“Oh of course I can just utter futile threats, assuming that I cannot back it up isn’t it?? I just hope you have the ability to think back to a few weeks ago, or even don’t have the issue of long term memory lapses as we both know that I ultimately decimated you. Taking something what you held dear to your heart ISN’T IT!!!”

He notices through the corner of his eyes that some annoyed looks were directed towards him as he had raised his voice to something close to a frustrated scream. He makes an apologetic gesture towards the others, not that he assumed that they would accept it. But then again, he did not care as he turned his face towards the ground as his hair falls down beside his face.

“Isn’t it Austin?? Because you are the type of man that I respect, as you cherish every possible title reign that you have ever had. As if it is just an obsession to clean up the believed underserved title reign of your predecessor, to the point that it became a mental obsession that you could not upset an Spanish speaking clown with a talking plant.”

“But don’t worry, I’m not here to bash your past missteps as I have had even more in my career then I dare to forget. Verbal humiliation of things that I have not done to you isn’t my thing, I prefer to relish in the act of mentally drop you harder than you have ever experienced in your entire life. And seeing how the mental state of instability that I am going through is driving me insane, making it impossible for me to make promises whether I wish to hurt you for the mere desire to harm you…. Or whether I wish to simply heal you for all the mistakes that you have made.”


He turns silent for a moment, nods his head towards someone with a collection bag before doing a donation. Watching the man walk off towards the next church visitor as he shakes his head.

“To receive you need to donate, at a young age I never understood the passage where it was said that you need to done all of your possessions away to be purified.., who the fuck I am?? Robin Hood?? I am done giving to the world that I made possible for people like you, I am done giving my love, sweat and tears for the likes of you to have a career. Like I said a few weeks ago Austin, I have always respected you. But right now I just feel that there’s a change coming, I feel that it is the moment for me to TAKE instead of to GIVE. Because I don’t see it that you are a deserving heir to my throne when I finally decide to retire. And why would you?? You aren’t a member of the Saviors, you aren’t a Peter Vaughn. YOU are….”

He bites upon his lower lip when the older woman passes him, looking fearful over her shoulder as Goth sees the fear in her eyes. Goth lets out a sigh and nods his head, shows an attempt towards a kind smile. But frowns his forehead once she turns her head and quickly exits the church.

“You are a pretender to what you have attempted to tell everyone how many times Austin? The only advantage you may dig with fingernails inside your brain is that I have predicted miracles as well and failed, but you have been failing how often Austin?? How often did the doubt creep in your mind late at night when you crawled upon your hands and knees towards your bed, the doubt of how to change your entire existence to better your pitiful life.”

“You are big, you are powerful. But you are as ignorant as fuck, to think that the same gimmick that you have used upon your hay day will be a golden ticket to success. You need to take risks Austin, you need to get your stinking head out of your ass and realize that you haven’t grown a damn thing since the days that you lost that world title. Of course I could have mentioned those mixed tag titles that you lost to me and Mercedes Vargas, but the spotlight of shame isn’t shining upon me fool. Because the arrogance isn’t in my heart, the egotistic nature of who has a hunger for success and all the riches that comes with it.”

“And who am I to judge anyone for what drives you to success, just another one syllable name that will be forgotten in twenty years or so. But I am YOUR biggest threat right now Austin, I am the one that is YOUR crossroad between a passage back upwards the ladder to content J2H or fall on your back. Because I allow MY FATE to direct me to wherever I need to travel!! I will accept either the glory or punishment of what my destiny will be. Can you Austin?? Will you? Don’t bother wasting my time and energy, because I already know the answer.”


He reaches inside his back pocket of his jacket, pulls out a picture as he stares at a picture of a young Goth back during the early 2000’s



“You see that face Austin? What does that tell you??”

He smirks as he turns the picture towards him for a few moments, studying the days of where he painted his face as a skull before wrecking it as he closing his hand into a fist. Enjoying the sound of the picture being crushed into a pile of nothing.

“It probably tells you nothing, just like you are clueless of your own direction. Clueless why you aren’t a dominating force, clueless why your power isn’t putting you over established names like myself. Clueless like I was at one point, because I was fighting against the establishment in order to survive. Clueless because I wanted to be rebel, clueless because I did not belong. Clueless because I have come from a bad environment and did not know how to ask for help to get out of it…. That’s why I painted my face, that’s why I accepted the emo remarks from those who thought I was a true Goth… HELL I even played along for a while, enduring the remarks while I crushed name after established name underneath my boots. Does that sound familiar Austin?? IT SHOULD!! Because I have been doing this for 20 years!! You on the other hand??”

He shakes his head as his fist clutches even tighter around the picture that is nothing more than a wrinkled mess before dropping it on the floor as he places his boot on top of it.

“I am not looking back Austin, I am looking ahead. I look forward to wrestle you, because that’s what I do. I will take every blow that you will dish out against me, I will accept it if you kick out some teeth out of my mouth! Because I know it will only weaken you in the long run Austin, you are at your best when you face someone that is just as powerful as you. You are at your best when you can put your strength to the test, while I turn your strength into your own weakness. Because I know what makes you tick after facing you several times now, it is as if I am facing my own ignorant self that is underneath my damn feet”.

He says as he refers to the old picture that is underneath the sole of his feet while leaning back against the backrest of the bench and closes his eyes to collect his thoughts.

“I will be facing Mac Bane in a few days Austin in a different company, I will be facing the man that brought in the Saviors to this company. A man that targeted the entire company to come out of their own shell, to step outside the comfort zone that people like you preferred to hide your head behind an imaginary skirt. You can tell me that I am wrong, but I am not. Because I was like that for YEARS!!! I was stuck in limbo, I was stuck in my own deprived thoughts. Hell, I was already accepting my role to be a wrestler that would put young talent over in their attempts to succeed in bigger things. But no more Austin, this version of me is that presents two options to ANYONE I face. You either accomplish in beating me and can tell your grandchildren after growing old, or fail and live in shame. There’s no in between for me, no more pat on the shoulder and telling people that they done well. Because well isn’t good enough to be on top of this company”

“How many people do you see that rather wish to reside in the Roulette or Internet title division? How many people do you know have already accepted that they will never be in line for a world title shot. Because the pathetic nature of our business has changed for the worse, something that you cannot hide behind any longer Austin. Because this coming Climax Control I will provide the world with the incapability to compete at the highest level, I will prove to them and more importantly towards you that when I beat you that I will turn my back upon you and never look back again. Because history has already proven the point that it is no longer IF but WHEN. I will alter your career that when you are in you are at the point of my career that you will fear looking back at old pictures, because it will remind you of what you once was…. And make you resend who you have become, but remember this Austin… There’s nobody you can blame but yourself, I am merely the one that will drag you further into your own misery, taking away all that you had taken away from others and make you watch me crush your career underneath my feet as if you were just an far and distant memory.”


With that Goth stands up, looks into the camera for a final time before turning his attention towards the cross. He nods his head in respect before leaving the church as the shot fades.

The End.



12



“Goth, please tell me about what you saw.”

Janet Reynolds asks as we are at the restaurant of the hotel as Goth and Melissa are seated together as Goth’s psychiatrist is seated opposite of him. Goth is remaining silent for a few moments, letting the memories of what happened to him during the drive in their limo. The memory of him and his dead first wife inside a rental car at the beginning of his career has been haunting his mind ever single moment.

“Gerrit??”

He looks up, shaken from his thoughts as he has apparently had not heard her the first time, causing him to raise his hands in an apologetic fashion.

“I’m sorry, I….”

Goth stops midsentence as a waiter walks up to them, handing them their menu cards in order for them to order something to eat. Goth nods his head, secretly relieved for the distraction as he was trying to find the right words to say.

“I was thinking back of what I saw… I…”

He grinds his teeth, tensing his hand as he is struggling to come up with the right words. Clearly the memories are too fresh and too painful for him to express so sudden in a hotel restaurant where others perhaps could overhear them if he would express himself too loud.

“It’s okay sweetie, take your time”

Says Melissa as she squeezes his hand, he feels her reassuring touch and feels her love and care flow into his body. He nods his head, trying to squeeze his eyes a few times in order for him not to start to cry so soon before taking a deep breath and turns his gaze away from Janet for a few seconds. He looks around, notices some gazes towards his direction from the other hotel guests as he turns his attention back to his psychiatrist.

“I was brought back into a memory of where we…, I mean me and Chantal just recently got married. We were heading towards a crappy ass hotel in order to save money as I did a few Indy shows that weekend. And she somehow managed to read my mind before scratching the skin off of her face… I…”

He stops for a moment as his attention is directed towards Janet, who in return is just listening patiently while sometimes just writing something down upon a notebook. She turns her attention back towards him after finally placing her pen down again and smiles.

“Please, go on.”

Goth takes a deep breath, he closes his eyes as he starts to think back to that moment. He tries to relive every single moment that the vision had shown him, but also compare it to what truly had happened. Asking himself what it is that his first wife was trying to tell him, at least if it was something that could be taken from all of this.

“I remember how the car suddenly started to speed up as if we were on a race track, I remember how my hands started to grip the driving wheel as I tried to prevent us from hitting another vehicle in front of us”

He stops for a moment as the waiter returns, asking them whether they had made a decision on what it was that they wanted to order. This time Goth was actually annoyed by the timing of the waiter, noticing how from the corner of his eyes was staring at his wife. This caused him to realize the age difference between him and Melissa, making him want to get up to his feet and hit the waiter in the mouth. But the reassuring squeeze of his hand made him alter his thoughts, apparently she had noticed the discomfort upon his face and made sure that he would not make a scene in front of all the guests. Causing him to snap out of the sudden surge of anger as he stammers when his turn came to order his food. Noticing the sudden change in the look of the waiter as he walks off, this caused him to turn his attention towards his wife who leaned forward to whisper something in his ear.

“I just flipped him off sweetie, no young waiter boys for me.”

She gives him a wink as this makes Goth blush a little, the awkwardness of the moment and how he reacted made him feel even more uncomfortable. He then looks back at Janet, who has an amused look on her face.

“The last thing I remember you said was that you were speeding like crazy??”

The remark had made him raise an eyebrow, for some reason he sensed something but could not put his finger on it. He remains his gaze locked upon her before mentally shaking his head and told him that it was nothing.

“Err yes, the car drive…”

He tries to get his thoughts back to what had happened in that vision, he suddenly start to remember the scent of his wife that she was wearing. The one scent that he had not smelled ever since the passing of his first wife, causing him to wonder if he had smelled it in past memories and realized he hadn’t. This caused him to frown to himself for a moment.

“Something wrong sweetie??”

“Err…, no Mel. I just remembered that I uhm…., I remembered smelling her perfume while being stuck in that memory. Something that I just realized that I had not done before…,”

He stops there, looking up in the face of the psychiatrist with a questionable look on his face. Hoping to receive an answer from her that would explain why. But all he can see upon her face is a dark frown, clearly she has sunk into her thoughts as if she remembered something from all of this.

“Janet???”

She suddenly looks up at him with a small smile that she quickly tries to cover up with a napkin, prompting Goth to ask her about it before the waiter emerges with their food as Janet quickly gets up and excuses herself to go to the ladies room as Goth watches her leave for a few moments before directing his attention towards his wife.

“Did you catch that smile??”

He asks his wife as his eyes slowly moves towards his wife, noticing that she had already starting with her food before looking up at him

“What do you mean sweetie?”

Her eyes looks at him confused before turning her direction to where Janet had been sitting, she quickly turns her attention back at him with an odd frown on her face.

“Are you starting to see things Gerrit??”

Her questions causes him to doubt himself, did he truly see that smile or was it just his imagination?? And yet for some reason he could not help but having seen that “smile” before, but could not remember from where. He ultimately shakes his head and turns his direction back at his wife with a little smile.

“I guess my age must be playing tricks on me.”

The two laugh at his remark before turning towards their plates, a few moments later we see Janet reemerge from the back and joins them for dinner. The three of them enjoy a moment of silence until Janet turns her attention back to Goth.

“So what do you think what your vision had meant Gerrit??”

Goth looks up at her with a raised eyebrow, he had not expected her to ask this question about the vision but decides to think back at what he had experienced.

“I’m not sure Janet, I was kind of hoping that you could tell me.”

He says after trying to figure it out for himself, his look is puzzled yet hopeful to get an answer from the young woman that has leaned back against her chair and wipes her mouth clean with a napkin. She grabs a glass of wine and takes a sip while keeping Goth and Melissa waiting for her response.

“I merely asked as I was hoping you perhaps would have seen the pattern that I am starting to notice with every vision or dream that you are having.”

“And that is??”

Goth asks, clearly being intrigued by the comment being made from the woman. Causing him to investigate her with intrigue, again he cannot help but noticing something about her that he found so familiar but can’t put his finger on it.

“It seems that every vision or dream that you have has a recurring message, that message is that you are running away from your past.”

“Chantal’s passing is still very fresh in his memories, even though it has already been several years ago.”

Melissa says in response to the comment being made by Janet, the psychiatrist looks at her understanding before shaking her head.

“What I actually meant to say is that I feel that these visions and dreams are trying to tell Gerrit that he has to take responsibilities for what has happened and not run away from them.”

This response causes a surge of anger building inside of Goth, gripping the edge of the table with both hands, preventing him from getting up and start to scream at the woman. Goth takes a deep breath as he tries to calm himself down before turning his attention towards the psychiatrist.

“You better come with some good explanations concerning this accusation Janet, because I am this close to get up and do something I may regret.”

The anger is clearly hitting a boiling point as he pushes the hand of Melissa away in an attempt to calm him, clearly startled from his reaction to what Janet just said.

“Gerrit??”

Goth shakes his head no, not taking his eyes off the psychiatrist as he is waiting for her response to her accusation. To his mild surprise Janet turned her attention back towards her dinner plate and has taken some bites from the salmon that she had ordered along with the rest that is on her plate before turning her attention back to Goth and Melissa.

“I am aware that my comment must have been very confronting Gerrit, but I do want to point out that I am here to help you. But my method is being straight to the point, i am not here in order to…”

She looks over at Melissa as she notices her hand once again grab hold of his wrist before looking back up at Goth’s angered face.

“To hold your hand every time things get rough for you, my job is that you will face your fears and have these dreams and visions disappear. But if you think my methods is too harsh for you, then you could always find someone else who do things more to your liking.”

She stares at him, their eyes lock with each other as you can sense tension building into the air. For several moments there is nothing being said until Goth lets out a sigh, he turns his attention towards his wife as he gives her hand a reassuring squeeze before turning back towards Janet.

“I am sorry, you are right. Things have just been so tense as of late, with all these visions and this world title six pack challenge hovering over my head. I…”

Janet smiles as she nods her head in understanding as she takes another sip from the glass of wine, taking a few small sips while not taking her eyes off of Goth as this gives him chills running down his spine as the glare in her eyes are very dark and cold. She places the glass back down upon the table and wipes her mouth clean with the napkin.

“We will get to this Gerrit, it may take time but we will get to the bottom of this.”

She extends her arm and holds her glass of wine in front of Goth’s and Melissa’s faces in order for them to toast for their journey to solve the problem that Goth has been going through. Goth and Melissa look at each other for a few moments before lifting their glasses as well as the three of them toast as this causes the scene to fade to darkness.

*To be continued*

“All bets are off…”

The voice of Goth can be overheard from the sounds of slot machines, spinning wheels and groupiers calling out for the last bet as he is seated at a blackjack table while holding a pair of cards in his hands. The former multi champion in Sin City Wrestling has his hair neatly tied up in a tail while wearing his trademark black Armani suit while Melissa is seated next to him while conversing with some of the younger men that are trying to catch more than just her attention. He takes a sip from the glass of water that stands on the edge of the table as he looks through the corner of his eyes at the pitiful flirting that is going on before turning his attention back upon the dealer. He looks at his cards, noticing a two of Spades and a seven of Hearts before calling for another card. This time he receives an Ace of Spades, causing him to tell the dealer that doesn’t want another card and ends up with a score of twenty.

“You may just ask yourself, what in the hell am I doing in the cesspool of sinful behaviour in one of the casino’s of Sin City??”

He smirks at his very own comment as he notices that one of his fellow opponents scores a total of 25 and has lost his hand, causing him to shake his head and grin as he had watched the greed to be so visible upon the man’s face.

“Sometimes I just love to mingle amongst those who apparently have no qualms about wasting a months allowance upon the hope of that magic hand that would change their entire lives. It’s quite interesting to see the metamorphoses upon these people from the moment that they enter a casino, all confident and hyped as they believe it is their lucky night… All the way to them just walk through the back door, with their tails tucked between their legs and want to cry to sleep once they hit their bedroom pillow”

He takes another sip as he watches another man succumb as he reached a score of 22, just one point shy from a Black Jack score of 21. He sips from the glass before gently placing it back upon the edge of the table and leans back against the comfortable chair.

“Isn’t it funny how similar a life of a gambler can be when you compare it to us wrestlers?? You have those who are just mere amateurs, those who rarely succeed in accomplishing a world title reign. Those are the ones that have got nothing to lose and would go all in because they have nothing to lose, then you have the wrestlers who have been there…. But because of their greed they just wasted all their resorts in a single game, because they still believe that they have a hot hand and cannot lose.”

He watches on as it is now the turn of the dealer to turn its cards, revealing a 8 of Diamonds and a Queen of Hearts. Allowing his confidence to grow, knowing that the odds of him losing his hand or at least tying with the bank are very slim to none. The bank turns another card and reveals a Queen of Spades, gesturing that Goth’s hand had won the pot and all the chips have been pushed towards the spot where Goth is seated.

“And then you got the pro’s, those who are always there. Those who believe that they got an iron clad ability to be on top when the moment presents itself. Just like gambling wouldn’t you agree??”

He smirks as he calls for a few new cards, receiving a 5 of Clubs and a 10 of Hearts, his eyes look up at the dealer and nods for another card. Receiving a 4 of Diamonds as he motions that he doesn’t want another card.

“This coming Sunday I will be in what some of you gambling addicts would probably refer to a gamblers wet dream. Six individuals entering that six sided ring, all have the same amount of chances of winning that golden belt and walk out as being the very best of what this company has to offer. Now I have seen all the promo’s going on of everyone out there, trying to talk about how they feel and what they will do to everyone else in order to walk out as champion. Wanting that stamp of approval to be the very best… And we all have had our struggles to get to this point don’t we??”

He watches one of the opponents managing to get a score of twenty as he had two queens in his hand, Goth acknowledges the man as he notices that his chips will at least go to someone else besides him.

“And normally we go down the list of everyone out there who have said what, to tell them they are wrong for reasoning A to Z and everything in between. And to me that is just the disability of what pro wrestlers all have become. Nothing more than bitchy, little parrots who have an attitude in believing that they own the world in the palm of their hands. And yet, they all got one thing in common….. They don’t believe in me”

“And why would they?? Why would they bet on someone else besides themselves?? Good question, especially when you consider that along with me, Jack Washington, J2H and Austin James Mercer all have been former World Champions in their own right And then you got two other individuals that have come so close, yet watched the bank close right before their eyes. And is it because they gambled and lost?? Or were they just not good enough to even consider to sit across the very elite of what this “Game” has to offer??”

“It’s hard to say is it??”


He watches the rest of the men at the Black Jack table all go over the 21 point mark in an attempt to score higher than the highest card on the table at that moment until the dealer turns its card. Revealing a King of Spades and an Ace of Hearts and winning all the chips that were on the table. Goth turns his attention towards his wife, who has elegantly rejected all the advances of the younger men before turning her attention towards her husband, squeezing softly his hand as she rubs her fingers over his.

“People want to know who I think is my biggest threat to win the world title, all hoping that I would point my fingers to one or two individuals in order to get them all riled up. And quite honestly people?? The only person that can hold me back from winning that vacated belt in the first place is me,  that’s right. The only one that I can think of is myself and you know why?? And J2H, Austin, Jack, Carter and Raven all better listen carefully, because I need to be at my very best to prove the point that I have been undeservingly being ignored for three fucking years to get that title shot. And all you can pick point your fingers to yourself, scream out from the top of your lungs how pitiful your title opportunities have been. I had NONE!!!”

“So why would I waste my time focusing on you all separately? The message will still remain the same, so I’m going to direct it to you all in one grand of scheme. Because you need to understand one thing, I am not going to leave that ring without that shiny belt being draped across my shoulder. I am not going to leave that ring without having my hand raised in victory, the man who has held the most title reigns in company history… and you all wish me to sit back and be on the sideline cheering all you on?? I have been held back by everyone in this company, this is a statement that you hear from the average Joe who doesn’t know shit about wrestling and feels that way after three weeks being wet behind the ears. But I am also talking about management, them have the audacity to ask me straight up if I could convince Mac Bane to return… Merely because they had a wet dream of a dream match in their minds of Mac Bane and J2H…. “

“Seriously people?? Are you going to disrespect me that much?? Aren’t you allowing me one more moment to shine?? Aare you still believing that I am merely a nostalgia pop?? Nothing more for the parents to tell their children that once I used to mean something in this company??”


His eyes darken as his nostrils widen as he is breathing heavily through the nose, he lets go off his wife’s hand as he throws some chips to the guy sitting next to him before walking off. His wife follows him as the two walk towards the outside and heading towards their limo who has been waiting for them to return them to their hotel.

“I have been humbled enough to a point where I can see where I went wrong, I know my strengths and my flaws. And this year could have been so differently IF it had not been….. And that’s the point…, IF does not matter. IF does not exist when you are sidelined for whatever the fucking reason… Because they will look at others to take over, others like all five of you are just waiting to take someone else’s spot without looking back. Well this Sunday, you will have to look back for me. This Sunday it is where who wants it the most, who NEEDS it the most. And we can all start to talk the talk, but can you walk the walk?? Because there are already a few names that I can gladly scratch off that list of those who can walk in my shoes and don’t live to regret it.”

“It’s quite simple if you think of it, i had forgotten how it was to solely focus upon me. Like I have done in the past, oh yeah another cliché that I know is being thrown around a lot these days. A cliché that in your minds will dictate the mere fact that I do not deserve to be here anymore. That I should be wrestling in barns, have some middle aged and crazy idiot think he can last five minutes in the ring with me. Well it’s people like YOU that don’t have what it got to last one SECOND with me… let alone being able to last an entire match with me… Even if you are with five others, the bright light is shining upon me. Because I intend to win that very fucking belt.”

“I intend to win that belt, oh yeah. I am going to do it the old fashioned way, I am going to outlast you. I am going to take all the punishment that you can dish, but come back for more. I am going to spit you in the face while suffering the most of you. Oh yeah, I will suffer the most, because in my 20 plus career I have forgotten more about suffering than you can imagine!! It’s a drug, it’s a high!! It’s EVERYTHING that you all have dreamt about, but I have been the one that has been hung upon a cross, ridiculed and laughed at!! I am the one that had to wrestle everyone that was a flavour of the month day in and day out!!”

“Am I to be blamed for some of that? Oh sure, but this coming Sunday it will all be about the prophecy. The prophecy of HIS return… it may have taken longer than merely three days and nights inside a grave that was being protected by a large rock. But I am here, I have returned upon you all. I will show you the markings of the mental nails that were driven into my body to hold me up at your sinful believes!! I will unleash the three years of anger that has been building inside of me for having to watch names getting the opportunities that has amounted to nothing!! Names that have never amounted to anything!! And yet I am the pitiful individual??”

“I don’t care what you think of me, I don’t care what you tell the world what I will and will not do. Because it won’t matter anymore after this coming Sunday. The biggest show of the year, where Hall of Famers will be inducted, where End of Year awards will be presented and everyone will all say their thanks to those who have voted for them. And at the end of the night, the moment that EVERYONE has been looking for will be the night where a new champion is going to be crowned. The night where five men, five great talents will be disappointed as only one can leave the ring being the one in their minds does not deserve it.”


He smirks as he shakes his head before turning his attention towards his wife as he kisses her on the lips before turning his attention bac towards the camera.

“Just do me a favour, don’t start bitching and whining when I walk out as champion alright?? Don’t show the world that you are bad losers and cannot accept the fact that I am far superior than merely a nostalgia act? Because it will only reveal to the world that you have lost HOPE in the Savior, that you have lost HOPE in general. Because that is what separates me from the lot of you, whether I have already faced you or not.. it doesn’t matter.”

“That championship belt is the one item of All five of your desires, all five of you have sinful thoughts on your minds once you either wear it for the first time or once more. Whereas for me it is confirmation, confirmation for the fact that I have been right for three years now!! Confirmation that I should have had a title shot just like most of you in this match have had on one or more occasions even!! Confirmation for the mere fact that I have never stopped believing in the mere fact that once I get what I want…, that I will take it ON MY OWN!! But it will also be a confirmation to the fact that all of you fear me, all of you hate me. All of you despise me and for what?? Because I once made a business decision that gave management and the locker room butthurt??”

“Like I said, it has always been about YOU, it has always been about Sin City Wrestling. It has never been about me, even after all my accomplishments inside this company, accomplishments that never got addressed to for some reasons!! Because I was already big before I joined, I was never a home grown Sin City Wrestling graduate of one of your wrestling schools. But if that’s what it takes to get a stamp of your approval? Then you can all shove that damn approval down your throats and choke on it. And that includes all five of you as well, nobody and I mean NOBODY is entitled more to this opportunity to yours truly… but of course, none of you will actually admit that don’t you?”


He wipes the back of his hand across his mouth before smirking sadistically

“I’m sure that this isn’t the approach that all of you have expected from me, but that’s all good. I never wanted to be a piece of shit like each and every one of you. I have been laughed at, I have been pointed at and I have never been taken seriously. Well swallow your stinking pride, eat your damn words and start to believe. Because Goth is going to take home the Vacated SCW World Heavyweight Championship home to the Saviors… And there is NOTHING and I mean NOTHING that each and every one of you can do about it!!!”

“But don’t feel bad, it’s High Stakes… And betting on the highest stake of them all has been presented to you. Because lets face it, if you have given it your all and lose, then at least you got nothing ashamed off…. But you are up against the Messiah of Pain… And this is my domain. I don’t gamble in lose in a mere game… I take control of my and your entire careers and rise to the top… I see you all Sunday…”


With that Goth puts his hand on the camera and cuts off the shot as it fades.



13





On the road to redemption

“Hello??”

We hear the voice of Goth as he answers the phone as he and Melissa are being driven to their hotel by a limo, his face immediately darkens as he hears who he is talking to.

“Oh hi Janet, yeah me and Melissa are just heading towards the hotel we are staying, I will meet up with you in a few hours.”

He says as he turns his attention towards his wife, who gives him a reassuring nod with her head before squeezing his hand gently with both of her hands. He quietly sighs as he continues to listen to the psychologist before turning his attention back to the blended windows of the limo. Staring towards the pave walk as people walk across it.

“Yes, I will call you when I will be on my way. I will talk to you later.”

He groans after hanging up, dropping the phone between him and Melissa before leaning his head backwards against the headrest and places his hands upon his face. He senses Melissa stare at him, causing him to get frustrated as he reacts towards her.

“LOOK!! I want to this problem solved as well, but is THIS the way??”

He pushes his arms forwards, gesturing in a helpless fashion that he is clearly desperate. We see Melissa stare at him before squeezing his upper leg with her left hand while remaining silent as she knows he will have another tirade for several moments and that its for the best not to interrupt him. She watches him ramble on and on without actually paying attention to what he is saying, as it has been the same complaints ever since his first visit towards the psychiatrist. But she knew that it was mostly because he was confronted with a reality that he knew it was the reality, his violent nature has been an ongoing story in his life. She was so relieved that he finally agreed to visit the psychiatrist, believing that it was the first step of him coming to peace with his past and not to run away from it in his addictive nature.

“It’s so confronting to me for reliving all the painful moments that I have tried give it a place in my life in order to move on.”

“I know sweetie, but aren’t these visions perhaps memories that you have locked away solely to forget them??”

He lets her question sink into his brain, not looking at her as he feels her eyes well up. Asking himself whether this is true, he knows that there are memories when he and Chantal where young that he had forgotten due to his substance abuse or at least that’s what he has always claimed to be. But since the revelation he had experienced a while ago. Were these visions caused by memories that were unlocked after he started drinking again?? It had made him throw out every bottle of alcohol out of their own home, it had caused him to relive the tough moments he had experienced the last time he was in rehab. The sensations of his body needing the desire of alcohol. He had hoped that it would eventually stop the visions and dreams, but all it did was that it made it only worse.

“I don’t know, but you could be right….”

He says before lowering his head, causing him to stare at his legs as he is too ashamed to look his wife’s face. He had felt the same way during his time of mourning his first wife’s passing, where he had thought his refuge with the bottle to numb his feelings and pain. He looks over towards his wife, who at that point was just the babysitter to his son, who took the decision for him to be sent to rehab along with his best friends at that point.

“I love you Mel…,”

He says after looking several moments into her eyes, sensing her love as she grabs his hand as both of them squeeze each other reassuringly. He knew he had to be thankful to this woman’s decision back then to make him go through hell in order to return to his profession that he had loved so much, thankful for once again daring to love someone and most importantly to be a positive role model for his son. The thought that he had not been there in the first important moments in his sons life due to his selfish behaviour was a thorn into his side for many years.

He feels his left arm tense as he squeezes his hand into a fist after thinking back of his darkest days of his life, it made him want to reach over to the small refrigerator that stood between the two seats opposite them before turning back embarrassed.

“I’m sorry…I…,”

He was afraid that Melissa would scream at him, but he felt her hand squeeze his even more.

“I know love, but you resisted the temptation. There’s nothing you need to be ashamed of…”

“But….,”

He stops, he knows that he overcame his weakness and did the right thing. Aware that this is just another example of the long struggle he has to endure, as well as the moment of this all is just everything but perfect. Being in a six pack challenge for the vacated SCW world heavyweight championship. A title that he has been yearning for since returning to the ring a couple of years ago. The memories of beating Mark “The Dragon” Cross in a non-title match and yet never getting an opportunity to face off against champions like a Mac Bane.

“Mac……”

He whispers without even realizing it as he notices Melissa raise an eyebrow towards him, he turns towards her and shrugs it off that he was thinking about calling him later tonight. He gives her a quick smile, trying to reassure her that everything is alright before turning his gaze back to the window and plants a fist in front of his mouth while scolding inwardly. He realizes that he nearly talked himself into a predicament that isn’t even there, but knowing how difficult it would be if he had to talk himself out of it. He looked down to his phone, he apparently had not noticed a text message that was sent to him by Janet a few seconds ago. He grabs it and reads the message, asking him if it would be alright if she met him later tonight in the hotel restaurant instead.

“Tonight??”

He looks over at Melissa, telling her that plans had changed and if she wanted to do something with him instead in the meantime. He ultimately turns his attention back to the phone and responds with a confirmative response. He stares at the screen for a few moments until she had responded and placed it away. He thought of taking a long nap instead, he wasn’t really looking forward to talk things over during a dinner but he knew he had to.

Goth’s thoughts drifts off, remembering the first time that he and Melissa had drove a limo towards a hotel after him hosting the 300th episode of Climax Control. She could not believe her eyes over the size of the limo and the luxury that it presented with it inside. He felt like he was a million bucks, proud to present himself back to the wrestling fans after having turned sober for a full year at that moment. Yet there was also resentment in his gut, but he had kept that away from everyone. Resentment over the fact that barely anyone had reached out to him during rehab, even though he knew he was to blamed for it. Feeling embarrassed over the fact that some of his best friends did not trust him anymore after he had lied to them, abused their trust and even….

“No…”

He shakes his head, feeling a sudden pain shooting through his head as everything around him goes black.

“You okay Gerrit??”

He hears the whisper of Melissa, only to slowly drown out into a void as his vision slowly returns. Only to realize that he is driving a cheap rental back in the days prior to hitting the big stage of the Global Wrestling Alliance that skyrocketed his career into greatness. He looks over to the seat next to him and stares at the woman he had wed a few days prior to this day.



The sensations and all the memories of the life that started out over twenty years ago returns in an instance, the woman that the world all would remember as Sapphira just exploded inside his mind. And he did not care anymore, he was going to enjoy the ride as long as possible. No more trying to hide his past for the present, no longer trying to find a way to forget all the pain that eventually had flooded all over him. She was a part of his life and he loved her.

“Hiya tiger.”

She utters in her oh so familiar fashion, he had always loved her raspy voice. He reaches over and squeezes her hand before turning his attention back to the road. No longer was his mind going to be a victim of a dead woman, no longer will he be tormented.

“Tormented Gerrit??”

Goth’s head snaps towards the woman, his gaze clearly in shock as he realized that she had read his mind. What is going on slowly pops in his mind as he watches her giggle in her own way as she slowly start to scratch her skin as it makes the skull emerge from underneath.

“No…. please… no…”

“What’s the matter sweetie? You just thought about enjoying the ride. Are you having regrets all of the sudden??”

His grip the steering wheel tightly, suddenly the lights of the cars suddenly turn into flashes as he notices that the speed of his rental car increases to insanity. His hands move from left to right every tenth of a second in order not to crash into a car as the “Sapphira” next to him bursts out in laughter.

“Oh you are so adorable when you are this confused Gerrit, you want to have all the answers don’t you?? But why would I give them to you??”

He feels chains her bone like hands scratch over his legs, feeling sensations of fire from his skin as he screams out loud in agonizing pain.

“WHY DO YOU TORTURE ME LIKE THIS??!!!”

But her answer does not come as she continues to torture, he suddenly snaps out of the trans as he stares into the face of Melissa with a look of concern as she stares back at him while constantly talking without him even hearing a sound. His body is trembling, his face is sweating like crazy as he wraps his arms around the waist of Melissa and gives her a big time hug while staring to cry.

“It’s okay sweetie, I’m here for you…”

Melissa says as her words finally connects with him, which causes him to calm him down slightly before finally lifting his head back to look her into the eyes.

“I love you Melissa, no matter what… just know, I love you.”

She wipes the tears away from his face as she smiles back at him.

“I know silly, we have gotten through everything together and we will get through this as well.”

She says as the two of them hug each other once more as the shot slowly fades.

*To Be Continued*

“Is it coincidence that I got a lot of things going on in my life and Sin City Wrestling is burning? The name of Michael Harris has been removed from his championship reign… and all we can think of is how to solve this crisis??”

We are in a secluded room, there is dim lighting surrounding the walls of the room that is rather small and dark. We cannot see any windows, merely a dark oak door and a black sofa in a corner of the room. On the other end of the room is a glass cabinet with all different championship belts hanging beside and underneath each other. All championship belts have one thing in common, the nametag on each championship belt reads “Goth”. We see a figure walk into the shot from behind the camera as he graciously walks towards the sofa and sits down upon it, causing the leather seating to make a sound with every movement he makes until he sits comfortable and still.

“It seems that the inevitable has come, the one thing that nobody in Sin City Wrestling had held possible, the championship belt has been held up for the top tier of this promotion to fight over. Even though I already know for a fact that some of you will have a problem with those who have gotten the opportunity hasn’t it??”

The camera has moved slightly, allowing us to have a better view of the man that is being appointed as the new spokesperson for the Saviors since Mac Bane has no longer been linked to the companies roster. The man that is one of the six contestants that will wrestle for the world title, a man that in his mind has got the most to prove.

“Isn’t it ironic that I will have five different opponents in over a week time, five different names that all will have a different story to tell about yours truly. Five men that all believe that they DESERVE to hold that championship…, five different stories all to be directed towards why it will not be me.”

He leans his head backwards, the movement causes some friction upon the leather sofa as the sound of squeaking. He gently taps his fingers from his left hand upon the wooden end of the armrest as we see a silver skull on his ring finger with dark red rubies staring at the camera as it’s eyes.

“And irony has it that three of these five men have been in one way or another been shall we say tied me and the final contestant in this match as a chain that slowly gets tied around our necks as if we were meant to be “together”. Something I am very entertained over the mere fact that I will have to all shatter their thoughts and notions in one swift motion, isn’t it my dear Judas??”

He smirks as he makes the biblical reference towards J2H, the man that was destined to face Harris in his title rematch.

“The Main Event of ALL Main Events, the dream match that would have left the entire company in nearly sexual ecstasy. But I guess they are all now left with the case of blue balls isn’t it?? And quite honestly? I could really care less whether this is a good thing or bad, because I get what I wanted all along. But let’s not just talk about me in the third person shall we, we need to entertain the afterthoughts of this match after all. Whether it is the coward that will be screaming from the top of his lungs for the millionth time in a row… That he wishes not to be seen in the ring with me, why it is that I keep dragging him back into this situation. A man that apparently works in even more mysterious ways than God himself… The man that I just so happened to beat at this past Climax Control. I guess your misery is my joy isn’t it Jack??”

He smirks as he makes references towards Jack Washington that he defeated earlier this week at the go home show for this big time show.

“It’s as if I am his puppet master, pulling all of his strings and dick needles into his flesh as some voodoo doll to torment him. Get over it Jack, soon you will have to bear with me being the world champion while you can go back to hope and pray of stealing another Internet Title. Because I made you realize that you are on that level aren’t you??”

“I guess I could go on with the first little mistake that Judas was forced to swallow his pride over, but I know that there are more skittles in the bag that we bought. Another skittle like that would be the man that I viciously attacked a few weeks ago. One Alexander Raven… the man I lovingly entitled as Alexander The Great in a prior show before that. How is the injuries going Alexander?? I hope you do understand that I made you relevant in some way, I hope you do not hold too much of a grudge upon me? But you probably see this as a sign of better things to come. Perhaps a sign that Karma DOES exist right???”


He shakes his head as he looks over his shoulder and admires the silk sleeve of his buttoned down shirt that he is wearing. Looking past it towards his hand as he witnesses the wedding ring that he had gotten from his wife during Summer XXXTreme earlier this year.

“But perhaps I must have overlooked something, I am sure that you have worked so hard to have accomplished this vital position haven’t you?? It’s just like all the others in  this group that wishes to boast their ego’s and their claims of being the top guy in this company. Just like Austin James Mercer. Now this is a second name that this Judas of mine mentioned that I could not beat. Apparently he was on vacation once I took that Mixed tag titles away from you hasn’t it Austin? Now obviously I am not referring that match win to taunt you, as I had nothing more than the utmost respect for you like you had for me didn’t you Austin?? But what does respect really bring Austin as it to be contained to be mentioned as nothing more for an excuse to degrade my career as a competitor. I hope you will not be that lightheaded and ignorant to have any believe over a mere Judas to think you are better than me?? Because let’s face it Austin, when it comes down to kissing ass… nothing beats a Judas”

Goth starts to count his fingers and stops at the middle finger after counting two fingers prior, he smirks as he turns his attention back to the camera and nods his head.

“If I am correctly, I have already mentioned something on three opponents before turning my attention to the final two, the ones that make this math oh so interesting. And again, nothing intentionally meant to downgrade Austin… But just like the other two I mentioned prior, I have already beaten you. Oh no, it’s now time to dwell into the pool of the unknown… and that of a Judas…”

He smirks as he closes his eyes, rubbing his hand through his hair for a moment before looking over towards the championship belts that he has garnered throughout his career in and outside Sin City Wrestling.

[/color] “Let’s discuss the unknown, because it’s always best to end up with the personal matter isn’t it?? You see my dear Carter…, we have never met, yet how quaint it is to see similarities in this story isn’t it?? One man that once beat a world champion in a contested match that did not have the championship belt at stake… Sound familiar Carter?? One man that has ever since not granted a championship opportunity… familiar?? One man that in the eyes of the Judas ultimately DOES not deserve a championship belt, even though when he looks you in the eyes he will tell you differently right? At least that’s what you got ahead of yours truly… And yet, I wonder. Would have the powers that be that desperately threw these names inside this bowl created out of chaos EVER put either of us in a title match any time soon??”

“You can honestly tell me Carter, because I know the exact same answer would come out of your mouth as mine… And that’s because we dare to be different don’t we?? And none like that be confronted by the likes of us…. And yet, here we are… Ever asked yourself why?? I know I have… once….”


He snickers, running both hands through his hair before dropping them across the head rest of the sofa and sighs with a passion.

“And then there’s you Judas, oh the tales that we can share together. Yet of course I know for a fact that we would have are so differently, we never saw eye to eye haven’t we?? I know you will ultimately belittle every accomplishment in comparison of yours, degrade everything that I have ever accomplished in order for me to get riled up and get frustrated isn’t it?? In order to make a mistake that you have predicted all along to rest your case….”

“It’s quite sad if you come to think of it isn’t it??  Sad to the point that a man of YOUR legacy has to resort to petty antics and sad disgruntled accusations that mostly are true… And yet, you just have to add some salt into the wounds right? And all I can try to assure you that this is the change that I have been telling for YEARS since I have been back in this company, a company where you just show up whenever you feel like it?? it’s okay though Judas, we all have our ways don’t we?? Some are mysterious and others are just delusional… what is yours??”


He slowly rises from the leather sofa, causing it to once again make a sound before fading into the void as he walks over towards the championship cabinet and gently places his right hand against the glass.

“All of you are great, all of you are worthy to be champions. Some of you have already worn the SCW World Heavyweight Championship and KNOW exactly what it means to be THE face of this company. And I have to go through you all, I have to make you all understand that MY THIRST for holding that trophy over my shoulder or wear it proudly around my waist makes the suffering that I have endured THREE YEARS this month worth it!!!!”

His arm tenses as he slowly start to press against the glass, but it does not budge as he gently presses his face closer towards it. his breathing causes some condensation to emerge.

“All of you won’t care, all of you won’t even consider wondering what it would be like for such a long time. And why would you? It’s all about YOU isn’t it?? it’s all about how to get your scrubby little e hands on that championship belt and what others think or are going through does not matter. And I have to agree, because if you start to care about others then you are done. And yet….,”

He inhales deeply as his face presses harder against the glass that causes the surrounding of his face that is the closest to turn pale white due to the impact.

“And yet, it is exactly EVERYTHING that you have to consider yourself to worry about me. Because I am hungry, Its like I have not fed myself for GOD KNOWS HOW LONG!! All because I know when that moment comes that I finally get to sink my teeth into the flesh of my victim? That I will make sure that I will not let go until I get what I want. Remember Alexander?? Remember how relentless I was during that backstage attack?? That was just the tip of the iceberg compared to what I will be doing to you OR ANY OF YOU when that moment presents itself… And mark my words Austin James Mercer, Alexander Raven, Jack Washington, Helluva Bottom Carter and YOU especially J2H… I intend to bar the entrance to the Garden of Eden with a burning sword, just like the Angel did when Adam and Eve were banished. Because NONE of you are entitled to walk into the PROMISED LAND until I seize that championship belt. NONE OF YOU!!”

“In this moment I seek refuge in the mere notion that there is nothing that will hold me back from obtaining this championship belt once more. Especially all the promises that you make, promises that are meant to be broken. It’s one of the weaknesses that makes humans what we are… Liars, beggars, thieves and yes…. Even murderers. And even though I do know that you will not be able to kill someone on the spot, but your desires sure will. The desire to turn ME DOWN!! The desire to be better THAN ME!! The desire to look me in the eyes and tell me that I do not deserve to be on top of the mountain, while I have walked that path a million times before you even could consider it to be done.”


He pushes his head away from the glass, allowing the natural colour to return on his face. His left hand travels down towards his pants, pulling something out of his back pocket and reveals it to be the mask he wears to the ring. He stares at it before lifting it up to his face and stops before he decides to pull it over his face.

“Do you truly know who I am?? What I am destined to do?? Do you understand that there is no way back for me? It’s not just the quest of the Holy Grail that people have believed to grant humans immortality!!! Oh no, it’s far more than that. I cannot leave that ring without that championship belt around my waist and I will not surrender to any of you or fall victim to a pinfall attempt. I will not allow any of you to secure a victory over someone else, because that moment has to come from ME!!! I will take on the strength of Austin, I will take on the cowardly nature of a Jack Washington, I will take on the unknown that is Carter, I will take on the mind that is set to get revenge upon me with Alexander Raven…. And I will take on YOU Judas. You all deserve nothing more than a mere forgiveness from the hands that heals and hurts.”

“I may talk into riddles for all of you to hear, but that’s alright. Riddles are meant to be solved, yet not in just one moment. Oh no, it must take time before you finally realize the twist and turns of HE that has known all along. I want you to figure out all by yourself, but when you do it will be all too late. Because the one that WILL figure it out will be the one that takes the blame, that will take the fall. The one that ultimately WILL be the chosen one in a different way than I am to be crowned champion once more.”

“J2H once said that my tag team partner several shows ago in Peter Vaughn is a better Savior than I am.”


He slowly pulls the mask over his face and turns his attention towards the camera, we hear his breathing vividly through the fabric of the mask as his eyes have now all turned dark without any compassion.

“You noticed that I mentioned your real wrestling name a few times instead of Judas? It’s because I respect you my friend, does that mean I like you?? Oh no, we will never come to that point in our lives will we?? You see Judas, this moment needs to come to an end where you sell me out.”

He grabs the camera with his right hand and pulls it closer to his face, not taking his eyes off the camera as if he is staring right into the eyes and soul of J2H



“You do it all for the right price don’t you? Hell, it’s been used by YOU for many upon many occasions. To belittle everyone in this company because they couldn’t do what YOU can do. But that will all change, it HAS to change and I am the one that will do it. You see Judas, my career is not going to be forever, my career will ultimately end up with me rising upon a cloud and go to the Heavens. Watching wrestlers like Carter, Austin James Mercer, Alexander Raven and hell even Jack Washington rise to the occasion. But I don’t have got eternity on my side to change the ONE thing that I need to do… and that is taking home the World Heavyweight Championship and you finally acknowledge ME. Acknowledging ME that I am on the level that YOU do not allow me to be. Call it personal, call it pet peeve. Call it whatever the fuck you want, it will not alter the fact that I will enter that ring with five other men, men that are capable enough to take home the gold at any given night…. And be the man that once again puts Jack Washington in its place for a sorry excuse of a human being, proving to Alexander Raven that having vengeance on your mind is a weakness, for Austin to respect me in every way, for Carter to believe in the unknown… And for you Judas??”

He grins vividly

“For you to understand that there is no price big enough to sell me out and get away with it every single time…. “

He stares at the camera for one more moment before placing his hand in front of it as the shot fades.



14
Climax Control Archives / Goth vs. Jack Washington
« on: October 06, 2023, 05:06:58 PM »

 
Thoughts: I couldn’t believe it, me and Peter Vaughn lost our tag team match against Michael Harris and J2H. But that doesn’t anger me, what DOES anger me is that I am the one to be blamed. I was forced to tap out while Peter Vaughn tried to break it up, only to have J2H withholding him from doing so. I could see his desperation in his eyes, being a true warrior in the mindset that he would do anything to get us on top. And that moment I realized that I had to submit, not because I wanted to…. But that I HAD TO!!!  Ever been in that situation people?? Ever been in that situation that you know there’s no way to escape the destiny to either pass out, have a muscle tear or even break a ligament?? OF COURSE NOT!! Hell, the closest that ANY of you will ever come to compete as a wrestler is either sitting at ringside or watch through the television screen. That is the only high that you have in wondering what it would be to make someone tap another wrestler out like Michael Harris did…  But ever considered what it was like to be on the receiving end??
 
No, you grab your game console and start on the wrestling game. You pick your favourite wrestler with the mindset to beat down the one you hate the most, only turn off the console when you are unable to do what you told yourself what you wanted to do. Did I have an escape button?? To freeze the Titan Tron and hit the option to start the match all over again? To have full health, no injuries and the biggest smile upon my face?? That makes you delusional, that makes you an idiot and that explains why you will never be more than a wresting fan. While on my end of the tale, I am a wrestling legend. I am a multiple time Hall of Famer in several of the greatest companies PERIOD!! I have a legacy to withhold, I have a career to save… and TAPPING OUT ISN’T HELPING!!! Hell, even a backstage interviewer mocked me…. HE dared to question the integrity of the current SCW Roulette champion, the man that will destroy the record of longest reigning Roulette champion in history… He questioned Vaughn telling him that I was enraged?? I was angered?? He clearly did not understand what is brewing inside my head!!! Rage!!! Frustration!! And yet, I also have the key to all of these problems… and I showed that this past Climax Control didn’t I??
 
Senor Vinnie and Alexander Raven, you may ask yourself why them? What have they done to me to deserve this punishment?? It’s quite simple you damn fools… it’s as clear as night. The only fools that don’t understand are those who stand in my way to achieve what I deserve….  Vinnie has hold the world championship belt, he HELD IT!!! God, I could not believe that men like Austin James Mercer, Alex Jones or even some of the former employees that this clown had faced could not beat him. A disgrace to me is to realize that he had that belt, a disgrace to the respect that I have always instilled in every single title reign in my career!! It’s just a disgrace of this company that they took a gamble on this fool and FAILED!!!  And then there’s Alexander Raven, the man that I beat a while ago. No, I did not beat him. I broke him mentally and physically. I made him fall down to my feet because of his very own Sinful Obsession!! I made him crawl to my boots, beg for forgiveness as I made him believe that I would grant him the biggest honour he could EVER HOPE FOR!! Only to have his hopes shattered at my own hands. Dropping him like a Judas, dropping him like a lepper. I blinded him in his own hope, the promises of a better life because I made him open his eyes at Climax Control. What a fool, who would exorcise someone from his demons on a free televised show!!!
 
I am a terror at the biggest stage, I am the reason why Harris did what he has done. I made an impression even in defeat. Who can make that claim?? Nobody can!!! And nobody will be able to resist the Prophecy of me snatching away the championship from the greedy fingers of one J2H… I already am the reason to end the Main Event Of All Main Events… And now I am bound to make J2H wake up in a puddle of sweat after I destroy Jack Washington. A name that the foundation of this country was built upon, a man that believes that he will once again be the foundation of this company!! But I will make him remember, just like I will do to J2H eventually that anyone needs to answer to their maker!!! As Goth giveth… and Goth taketh away….. Be prepared to be crucified son from the City of Brotherly Love… Because if it wasn’t for me, there wouldn’t have even been any love!!!
 
Amen….
 
October 3rd 2023
 
“Do you really want me to do this??”
 
We see Goth and Melissa enter their hotel room bedroom that they had booked in Reno, Nevada. Dropping their suitcases next to the bed before Goth drops down upon the bed as he spreads his arms. He lifts his left leg towards him in order for him to take off his shoes before doing the same on the right, he sits up again and looks at Melissa who had come out of the bathroom. She looks around and turns her attention back towards Goth as she places her hands against her sides and rolls her eyes.
 
“Look sweetie, we talked about this already. You promised me that you would visit the psychiatrist of Sin City Wrestling while being on the road. You cannot back off now!!”
 
Goth sighs, lifting his left hand towards the back of his head as he scratches it while seeking for the right argument to fight Melissa’s statement. Only to realize that she has a point as he drops his head and nods.
 
“Yeah, I guess you are right.”
 
He doesn’t lift his head to look into the eyes of his wife, who walks up towards him as she places her hands upon his shoulders. Causing him to look up and stare into her lovely eyes as he witnesses the most beautiful smile he has ever seen from her.
 
“Stop moping sweetie, I am not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do. But this is more than just having bad dreams or memory flashes Gerrit, you need to give it a spot angel.”
 
Goth chokes as the words hit him in an emotional spot, he could not deny that he has never been able to accept the death of his first wife and give it a spot in his heart. He senses the tears start to well underneath his eyes as Melissa starts to rub his hands with her own, sending chills down his spine. He wraps his arms around her neck and starts to cry into her shoulder as she holds on to his head and waits patiently for him to calm down.
 
“I promise Melissa, I will go and see her today.”
 
The two continue to hold each other in silence, sharing their love with each other.
 
Thoughts: I had forgotten the lessons that I had learned during my time in the Global Wrestling Alliance, many people assumed that my toughness and my determination made me the greatest champion in company history. And even though on the outside that was the outcome when you look at my career records. At two different occasions the longest reigning tag team champion with two different tag team partners, holding two titles at one point and defend them successfully on the same PPV night. The only four time Global Wrestling Champion, Grand Slam Champion multiple times and had the best track record anyone could have had in a calendar year. But those accomplishments fail in comparison to the lessons that I have been taught, because without those I would merely be an average wrestler from the Netherlands. And what was so special about these lessons that altered my career in a way that made all of you hate me, that made you all so jealous of me, that made you all want to work so hard to overachieve anything that I have done and fail in the process.
 
Was it a certain move? Was it luck?? Was it anything remotely what you could think off that differentiates me from anyone else?? I’m sorry having to disappoint you as it is not a secret formula like a wonder potion, nothing more than the combination of my rough nature and being a smart wrestler. And before you decide to take my claims of being rough into question, then tell me what makes you an expert when I have been in jail, I have been fighting for my life since being thrown upon the streets for drug abuse. Having to scratch and claw for a single penny to support my first wife, to the point where I became desperate and become a criminal.
 
Oh yeah, that’s not really the tale you take pride in telling your children grow up is it?? It’s sure as hell not the tales that kids have these days after walking into a wrestling school in order to teach the difference between an Armbar and a crowbar driven into your skull. I had to learn how to fight, I had to learn how to crawl and I had to learn how to survive EVERY SINGLE FUCKING DAY!! A trait that only the very established wrestlers seem to possess these days. So does that explain how I felt when I was forced to tap out?? Does that explain why I had to do it?? Does that explain that I needed to keep that fire burning inside my soul in order to walk home with that championship?? Or are you still caring about what others think and say?? It makes me wonder why I would even consider trying to make you see my way. Because I am of the kind of individuals that believe that actions speak louder than words for those who cannot understand and don’t want to learn. So please, allow me to educate you in what it is like to be the Messiah of Pain!!!
 
“Welcome Mr. van der Krift”
 
The psychiatrist says as she extends her hand, Goth hesitates a moment as he clearly doesn’t feel at ease. But ultimately he decides to sit down as he looks around the office as the psychiatrist sits down again as she checks her computer for a few moments.
 
“My name is Miss Reynolds, but you can call me Janet Mr. van der Krift.”
 
Goth nods his head towards the woman that is seated opposite from him, he notices his nervosity as he senses the palms of his hands are sweating as he tries to hide it from the woman in front of him.
 
“Mr. van der Krift, I…”
 
“Please, call me Gerrit. I hate the formalities”
 
She nods her head in understanding.
 
“Gerrit, what I have understood from talking to your wife is that you are suffering from bad dreams and visions of your..”
 
She looks up at him through her glasses.
 
“Deceased wife???”
 
He senses his arms tense, his hands ball into fists as he feels his shame building inside of him. Clearly the thought of not wanting to be here has returned to him, but he knows now that he cannot turn back again. He looks around the office, notices a picture of the woman who sits behind the desk with a man standing next to her on a wedding picture.
 
“You are married??”
 
“Yes, I have been for two years now.”
 
She says with a smile upon her face before turning back to her concentrated look, realizing that she has to remain a professional. Goth extends his hand and holds the picture between his hands for a moment, looking at the wedding picture and sighs before turning it back upon the table.
 
“I’m currently happily married for a few months now Janet, but as of late I have gotten these visions of my first wife who past away several years ago. Telling me that she misses me while staring towards me with her decomposed body. I… Argh why am I even doing this??”
 
She looks at him as Goth digs his hands into his forehead and mumbles to himself over and over again.
 
“Why are you here Gerrit???”
 
Goth looks up confused
 
“What do you mean why am I here?? Didn’t my wife tell you why I am here??”
 
Janet grabs her glasses, pulls them off of her face as she pulls out a cleaning cloth from her desk to clean her pair of glasses. She carefully breaths some air into the glasses before wiping the soft fabric against it.
 
“Of course she did, but things must run so much deeper inside of your mind than just having visions of your first wife right??”
 
She says before turning her attention back towards Goth, her eyes are piercing towards him as Goth lets the question start to sink in.
 
“It has been bothering me, because it makes me feel whether she approves my current relationship. Yet on her dying bed it was her that told me that if I found love that I should pursue it.”
 
He wipes some tears from his eyes with the back of his hand before taking a deep breath, wanting to turn his gaze away from the woman in front of him but somehow is unable to do so.
 
“I see…”
 
She says, sounding like she is not buying the answer that he has given her, causing him to raise an eyebrow to her response.
 
“What do you mean??”
 
She puts back on her glasses after finishing cleaning them, turning towards her computer as she types something before turning back towards him.
 
“Well I have paying attention to recent shows since your return and I have noticed a far more violent nature with you, makes me wonder whether there’s a connection between the two things.”
 
Goth opens his mouth as he is about to protest, but decides to think back to what she had said. Wondering what if she had a point.
 
“Especially the final show, where you assaulted two colleagues of yours and scared a backstage interviewer while wearing a…”
 
She looks at him while raising an eyebrow.
 
“A mask resembling Christ when he was about to be crucified??”
 
Goth doesn’t answer, he lets the suggested moments run inside his brain and realizes that there was an uncontrollable rage brewing inside of him. A rage that blinded him from everything else around him, but still wondering
 
“But what does this got to do with my first wife?? Why do I have these dreams and visions as I do not see the connection between them??”
 
He asks as he senses his arms starting to tense even more, sensing a vein starting to pulse in his neck as sweat starts to pour down from his face.
 
“Well I have noticed a pattern with your recent behaviour in and outside the ring, It is in my opinion a flashback to the early days when you started wrestling while your wife was  a manager. Dring those days you had moments where nobody had control over you except your wife wasn’t it??”
 
Goth grinds his teeth, not liking how she confronted him about his past and yet he cannot deny that he was at times out of control.
 
“Furthermore Gerrit, I have read that you were a raging alcoholic during the time after your wife’s passing… I”
 
“YES I WAS!!”
 
He screams out uncontrollably before realizing what he did and lifts his hands up in an apologetic fashion.
 
“I know I was a heavy drinker, I could not deal with her passing. Luckily I had Melissa…..”
 
He stops there as he thinks back to all of those moments as the psychiatrist merely stares at him.
 
“Another example of rage is it not?? And is it not so that you have started drinking again Gerrit??”
 
He feels his knuckles strain as his fingers turn pale white from the pressure he puts on his fists, only to release the tension as he becomes aware of the burning rage that is brewing inside of him.
 
“So I need to stop drinking?? I can do that, I have done it before. I…”
 
But he stops talking as he stares into the face of the woman, clearly noticing something in her gaze that it’s something much deeper.
 
“I think you started to drink once more because you have never made peace with the passing of your wife.”
 
“I….”
 
“Furthermore Gerrit, or should I just call you Goth as I can clearly tell that your persona has been trying to come out during our little “talk” hasn’t it??”
 
“I…”
 
“You see Goth, it’s quite entertaining to see that in the beginning of your career and a later fase of it you were out of control due to drinking, only because you knew that there’s a strong woman backing you up that can keep you in check.”
 
“Oh God….,”
 
“And these dreams and visions are just an excuse to hide behind a mask, unleashing your rage and anger upon the others in Sin City Wrestling. All because of what Goth?? You can’t find closure of losing your first wife?? Or is it merely an excuse to hit the bottle??”
 
The two stare each other down in a moment of silence as Goth’s rage is burning inside of him
 
*To Be Continued*

 
Thoughts: What a joke, to just think that all that has happened is because I am incapable of accepting things? Well I will make this Janet a believer, just like I have done to each and every wrestler that I have faced since my return. Everybody seeks excuses to pull me down, everybody wants to drag me through the mud like they have been doing for years now. Nah ah!!! Not anymore, I deserve to take the spot of a man that clearly did not know what it is like to be a champion, get himself fired and walk away from this company through the backdoor. The walk of shame, that’s not how a champion should endorses himself…. But this week I will prove the world that I am THE KING…. THE MESSIAH OF PAIN……
 
”Jack Washington….”
 
The soft whisper comes out of the mouth of Goth, the man that has been paired to face off against a man he had a heated rivalry with over the Internet championship belt last year. A man that he ultimately gotten the better off, a man that in the end tried everything in his power to avoid facing him.
 
”Remember me??”
 
The question is being followed by a sinister laugh, we see his mask covered face slowly emerge from the shadows as he gazes upon a burning fire in front of him. He decides to sit down cross legged as he warms his hands to the fire.
 
”It’s quite astonishing how some of us seem to cross paths in comparison to others isn’t it?? and whereas we have perhaps not faced each other in over a year or so, it is still evident that your destiny needs to be judged by yours truly, just like it will be eventually with everybody else. EVERYBODY ELSE Jack. That includes you, making you be part of an exclusive group of human beings that will realize HOW MUCH I want to be the top dog. I want to put the world on notice that I am the very BEST!! And with that my friend? I have to personally beat you in a fashion that you have never experienced before.”
 
We see the fire slowly drawn towards his hands, lightening his muscular physique as he sits there bare chested. His eyes are drawn to the light as he is breathing heavily from the intensity that is brewing inside of him.
 
”It seems a recurring question Jack, do you know the answer?? Do you know why I have put on the mask in order to critique the world through your very own eyes?? The title of been all and know it all is clearly a reminder to the greatest and most violent individual that has ever set foot in this or any other wrestling ring!! A man that YOU fear Jack, you will obviously never admit to the whole wide world that turns on the television to soak in your lies. But you do, don’t you?? You are afraid of me whipping your sorry excuse of an ass between the six pillars of the wrestling ring!! God Bless America is what you all utter out to make you all seem to be on top of the world!! In God we trust!! All the bullshit narratives that has made you a prior example of how fate upon the outer shells of HIS creation diverts you away from what is truly HIS greatest might.”
 
“Might Jack, MIGHT!! For you it is nothing more than glory, for you it is nothing more than wearing a championship belt around that slim waist of yours. For you it is nothing more than talking down every single individual on this wrestling roster that they need to go to the back of the line of the unemployment line. For you it is all the money that you can get your sweaty hands upon… But greed isn’t the answer Jack, greed is the main issue why I need to clean your ideals from the Sinful Obsessions that has shaped you to be a coward!!!! I need to win this Jack, I need to win this as I need to wash these hands with your own blood”

 
He turns around his hands, allowing him to stare at the palms of his hands in where he looks at every single scar that he has obtained through his wrestling career.
 
”I know that these words, this prophecy will only cause you to lift your shoulders and shrug them, I know that you are one of these individuals that won’t believe a prophecy until you see proof. But I have proven it a million times over and over again Jack, I have proven it to you only one fucking YEAR ago!! That I am in every aspect better than you. That I looked through the antics of a little baby and grabbed you by the throat and watch you squirm. And that’s when I had pity for people like YOU Jack, it was at that moment in time that I had fate that people could change… Not anymore Jack…. Right now I am the exterminator of this company, I am the one that picks up where others won’t get their hands dirty. I am going to take pride and pleasure banging your stinking head against the turnbuckles or the steel ring post, hoping for you to protest against my antics. I am the type of guy that takes JOY in hearing you plead for me to stop. Because that will happen Jack… THAT WILL HAPPEN!! And that my friend is something that when it happens that it will not be my fault Jack, because it is not my fault that YOU are the one that is being fed to me in expectations to fail….”
 
“You must understand that I have a little love hate relationship with one Judas of this company. You may know him better as J2H… the man that proclaims to know it all and has seen it all. The man that made foolish statements that I have never beaten you…. Only to change his words as the coward that he is to the fact that I will never be able to beat you as you are on a level that is far beyond my reach… and here we are Jack… Here we are, the opportunity of a lifetime Jack. The opportunity of a lifetime to either put up… Or make the Judas look over his shoulder and wonder what other EXCUSES there are left for him to hide behind. Because it’s quite hilarious that we have an entire roster of wrestlers, ready to kiss the ass of a Judas because they fear him… because they are aware that they do not have MY trust in their hearts to overcome their fears!! And you?? You are going to be placed in the line of fire my simple minded foolish idealist.”

 
He closes his hands into fists, watching the skin color slowly turn into pale white before slowly lifting them to his face, allowing him to stare at them before he places his hands upon his mask as he starts to whisper.
 
”I can beat you in so many ways Jack that it will be impossible for you to figure out what I will do next, I can do it in a brawling fashion until I knock you out or just merely make you pass out with every single submission hold known to man. And all because people expect too much from you, hell one person is shaking in his boots in the thought what would happen when I beat you Jack. A man that will send you text messages, a man that will go on television programs and tell the world that you are the second coming of Kris Ryan. While all he knows that you are a failure, a failure that has exceeded far beyond everyone’s expectations and I will grant you that Jack. But you never had to fight against adversary, you never had one miserable day in your stinking life. And I will not allow you to somehow cheat your way out of your own destiny Jack.”
 
“LOOK AT ME!!! Just look at my face that’s underneath this mask Jack.”

 
Goth slowly pulls off the mask as that reveals the face that we all have grown accustomed to and love as he stares into the camera with bloodshed in his eyes while biting on his lower lip in order to contain his rage.
 
”Look me in the eyes and tell me that this isn’t the face of a man that will beat you, tell me that I am wrong and I will applaud you for at least not having to shit your pants when you open your mouth. But it’s all a lie Jack, it’s all a freaking lie. Because this coming Climax Control I have to beat you Jack, I have to beat you because this company is in misery. They wanted THE MAIN EVENT OF ALL MAIN EVENTS… And now?? They have a championship that is vacated, they have a liar and a beggar that thinks HE IS THE SHIT!!! And they all are trying to find a way to safe face. And this is the moment where I am going to extract all my vengeance upon a spoon fed little boy, I’m going to unleash all the anger of tapping out to Michael Harris… I am going to take out all the non-believers that to this very day don’t believe that I deserve to be in contention of that belt… And I am going to do the unthinkable to you after the match IF I don’t get what I deserve Jack.”
 
“is it already donning Jack?? Is it slowly sinking into your little brain that has not been graced with the evolution that is a human being?? And no matter what the end result will be after they have dissected your stinking corpse after our match, it will not change the fact that I will beat you Jack. I have learned at a young age that it is fine to look back at past accomplishments, be proud of what you have accomplished. But shoot yourself in the head when you start to realize that you are trying to relive every single moment of when that moment had came and went when you were somebody that mattered. Because that’s the difference between you and ME Jack, you are nothing more the flavour of the month whenever you decide you feel like it matters to you. While I live and breathe this profession, I am always ready to tear the house down. I am always ready to be on the top of the wrestling world…. Because I never sit still, because every single moment I near the desired position of being perfection Jack. I have been injured for four to five months Jack, it ate me up from the inside. I could not believe that jokes like YOU, Austin James Mercer, Bill Barnhart and so many others got opportunity after opportunity… While it should have been mine. But I am going to close another chapter for me on this coming Climax Control Jack… And in the process I am going to open another chapter for the entire company that is known Sin City Wrestling. Because I am on a path what this company stands for and I am going to do what should have been done years ago!! Alter it in my own image…. The Gothic One is coming…. The Messiah Of Pain will hurt you all….”
 
“Farewell Jack….”

 
We witness the camera zoom in on the determined face of Goth before he slowly palms the camera as the shot comes to an end.
 

15
Climax Control Archives / Ain't No Grave Can Hold My Body Down
« on: September 22, 2023, 03:47:05 PM »

September 18th 2022,

Goth is seen in his living room, packing his suitcase for the trip to Frenso, California as he and Peter Vaughn are scheduled to face the team of SCW’s world champion Michael Harris and former champion J2H. He turns his attention back to his closet for some shirts after having placed some of his pants and tights inside the suitcase. His eyes roam past the shirts that have been placed neatly before grabbing a few of his favourites as he walks over towards his suitcase. He gently places them in the corner of his suitcase before turning his attention towards some of his buttoned down shirts, the ones he always wore for special occasions. He had to admit that doing promotional interviews slowly started to annoy him, he often got asked the same boring questions. Making him feel as if he was living in a Groundhog Day situation. He sighs as he grabs a few of his buttoned down shirts and neatly places them on the bed as to be put in his suitcase later. He stares at his suitcase, trying to remember what he already had put inside the suitcase before continuing what he has to add next.

Goth: The life of a pro wrestler is always entertaining they say.

He smirks at his own cynical comment before turning his attention towards the closet, he notices some of his workout gear as he walks over and grabs some of the shorts he uses in the gym, deciding which ones he wants to take inside his gym back that he will take with him also.

Voice: You always look good in those

He smirks while not turning his attention towards his wife who stands in the door entrance of their bedroom, he walks over towards their bed and drops the shorts he wants to take with him besides the button down shirts before looking up towards his wife. Admiring the beautiful yet muscular frame of the woman that had dominated the Bombshell Division for a good portion of last year. His eyes travel across her body, smiling at the sight of the tight shorts that cling so nicely around her hips as she walks towards him before giving a big kiss and hug. In that moment he just forgot about anything around him as well as all of the appointments that he would have during this week. All that mattered to him at that moment was the beautiful woman that he was holding

Melissa: I called SCW management to have them agree to have someone to travel with us, someone that you could talk to in case of…..

She doesn’t finish the sentence, but Goth knew exactly what she was talking about. Letting out a soft groan as he hates talking abut his mental state ever since he started to have dreams and visions of his dead first wife. But he nods his head instead of starting another argument with her, he knew she meant well as he tried to convince himself that perhaps this would help him. He tightens his embrace around her slender body, feeling her heartbeat through her shirt against his muscular chest. He loved these private moments with her, it had helped him calm down so many times in the past. Noting to himself that this woman is his saving angel and that he would do anything in his power to protect her.

The word protection causes him to cringe for a slight moment, as if he feels a thousand arrows being shot into his heart. Hoping that Melissa hadn’t noticed

Melissa: Gerrit?

He sighs, he knew it was futile for him to hope against better judgment. He slowly stares into her eyes and smiles before guiding her to their bed.

Goth: I know it may sound stupid, but when I held you it made me feel….

He bites upon his lower lip, trying to search for the right words to utter that would sound convincing as well as not causing him to cry. A tall task he knew that he would be unable to keep him from crying. The pain of losing his first wife has never really healed, he had grown stronger yes. But he knew that the wounds are still too fresh for him to overcome.

He feels the soft hand of Melissa gently squeezing his, feeling her soft skin caress the back of his hand. Feeling her palm come in contact with the veins on his hand sends chills down his back, giving him the strength to look deep into her eyes as he starts to resist the urges for him not to cry.

Goth: When we embraced, it made me want to protect you, a promise I had made to myself with Chantal many  years ago. A promise….

His eyes well up, the tears start to come as he feels her other hand touch his cheek. Causing him to push his face against it, yearning for her soft caress as it sooths his pain to a point.

Melissa: You have done all that you have could Gerrit….,

The words seem to fade as he buries his face onto her shoulder as the tears start to come, the two embrace each other in silence as Melissa tries to console his pain. Goth’s arms tremble around the waist of his wife, trying to give into the pain as it had helped him in the past to deal with the suffering. They remain in this embrace for thirty minutes before Goth pulls away, his face all teared up from all the crying yet relieved that he could share this moment with the one person he loves the most.

Melissa: You okay??

He nods his head, wiping his eyes for a moment with he back of his hand before inhaling deeply.

Goth: Yeah, I think I am just going to lay down and rest a little before packing this damn suitcase again.

The two laugh as Melissa heads over towards the shower as Goth places the suitcase on her side of the bed and collapses down on his part. He immediately falls asleep as his arm is draped across his face, his body calms down allowing him to snore gently for a moment or two when suddenly hearing jazz music playing in the background.

Goth: Not now Melissa, I’m tired.

He says with a grin on his face, remembering how much Melissa loves to make love to him while playing her favourite Jazz Music. Goth turns to his side, trying to regain some of his sleep as he senses that he is wearing some silk pyjamas.

Goth: What the??

He slowly reopens his eyes feeling worn out, the alarm bells start to go off inside his head as he had only closed his eyes for nothing more than five minutes. He looks around, noticing that the room is pitch dark except for a burning candle on a small table in front of him. He stretches his arms as he notices that he isn’t laying on his bed anymore as his arm bumps into a backrest of a leather couch. He lets his hand trace over the fabric as it isn’t one of the furniture he could remember him and Melissa were having right now and yet it still comes across familiar.

Goth: What the??

His hand suddenly stops at a certain spot on the couch as his hand came in contact with something hard and cold, his fingers traces across the cold spot and it starts to dawn to him.

Goth: Oh God no, not another memory…..

He grits his teeth as he realizes that he is dreaming of something that had happened in the past, he closes his eyes and takes a deep breath in an attempt to calm down his fast beating heart when suddenly……

Goth: God no….,

He hears footsteps coming from God knows where as his eyes still try to adapt to the darkness of the room, high heels clicking on the oh so familiar hardwood floor of his house when he had lived together with…….

Goth: Chantal….

The soft whisper echoes inside his head as the clicking of the high heels are approaching him nearer and nearer, trying to focus upon the direction where it’s coming from but the darkness won’t allow it. He feels the sweat pouring from his brow, wondering whether he will be coming face to face with the woman that was half his wife and half a dead zombie like creature.

Voice: Wouldn’t you like to dance with me Gerrit??

Goth’s heart stops a beat as he hears the voice of his deceased wife, causing his eyes to pierce even further into the darkness.

Goth: I’d love to baby

Goth’s eyes widen in horror, realizing that he had uttered those words without realizing it. The shock increases when he senses his body slowly getting up to a seated position before standing up without him even wanting to get up, he senses himself walking towards a direction as he starts to fight against the desire to do so but fails.

Goth: What is going on??

He whispers underneath his breath as he cannot stop himself from walking towards the candle light, suddenly noticing a corpse hand grabbing the candle stand and lift it upwards. Goth’s eyes follows the movement, but his eyes are locked upon the ring finger. Recognizing the ring on the finger, the very same ring that he had given his first wife on their wedding day. This causes tears to flow from his cheeks, but shockingly he realizes that these are teas of joy instead of sadness.

Goth: This can’t be happening to me….

He again whispers, but he cannot stop the yearning to see her face once more. He watches the candle slowly lift towards her favourite dress, a dark red dress that she had loved to wear just for him. He watches the light bring up the dress in view, watching the exposed spot up front that always allowed her breasts to look so wonderful, yet all of what he could see is the bones of a chest plate of a corpse. He wants to close his eyes and turn his head away from the sight that he is witnessing in front of him, but for some reason he is unable to do so. For some reason he feels as if he is drawn to this monstrous creature as if it is the most beautiful human being he had ever seen.

Corpse: It has been so long Gerrit, please promise me that you will never leave me again?

Goth: I promise my love…

The alarm bells go off inside his brain as he utters these words without him having any control over his mind and mouth, he suddenly sees the face of the creature he had seen before. One half it is the face of his beautiful first wife, the remainder is from a dead corpse. He freezes for a moment, trying to turn away and beg for the dream to end but is clearly unable to do so. He uses all of his strength to fight the urges to hold this monstrosity, but he senses that the harder he fights the bigger his desire becomes to be with “his first wife”.

Goth: Please…, don’t make me do this….

He finally manages to whisper, sensing how much strength it took him to resist the false urges that he is sensing. Clearly this isn’t his first wife, clearly these yearning cannot be real. And yet the thought of how this could be possible is being constantly asked inside his head.

Corpse: I’m not doing anything sweetie, it is you that wants

Says the creature, causing Goth to drop down to his knees in agonizing pain, shooting his hands towards his head in an attempt to stop the pounding inside his brain. The sudden pain inside his head causes his eyes to be squeezed shut, opening his mouth in an attempt to scream but no sound is is escaping his lips.

Corpse: Scream all you wish, nobody will hear you as I control your body and your heart and soul. It will only take a matter of time before I also control your brain….

The voice has suddenly changed, slightly darker and no longer the soft tones that he has always adored from her. He hears the clacking of the teeth against each other every time it closes its mouth, sensing that the decaying of his dead wife is nearly complete. He uses all of his strength to let out an animalistic scream that causes his eardrums to shake, only to suddenly disappear after a few seconds as he senses a hand squeezing down his throat.

Corpse: How dare you try to resist me!!!

He hears the creature scream at him as instinctively his hands move towards the hand that squeezes the oxygen out of his body, only to realize that there isn’t a hand to be found. This causes his eyes to reopen and stare at the creature in total shock, realizing that something is squeezing his throat and yet he cannot stop it from happening. He notices that there is blood pouring out of the sockets of where normally eyes would be located, it drips all over the bone structure of the skull before watching it drip on the dress. The same dress he had bought her to celebrate the news of her pregnancy, his eyes move down the dress for some reason as he notices there’s a small belly emerging.

Corpse: Look Gerrit, it’s our child!!

Goth wants to scream again, but is unable to do so because of the tight grip around his throat. The sweat pours down his face in anger and rage, trying to resist the sensation of nearly passing out as he utters

Goth: You…. Will…. Never…. Own…. Me…..

With that he passes out and falls down on the floor, the creature slowly stands over him with a dark and cold presence over it.

Corpse: I already do Gerrit…., I already do…..

The creature remains standing there for a few moments until…

Melissa: GERRIT!!! Wake up!!!!!!

We suddenly see Goth reopen his eyes when a sudden bright light shines down into his face, he tries to lift up his hand in front of his face in order to try and get adjusted to the bright light.

Goth: What…. Happened???

Melissa: What happened?? You have been sleepwalking around the house!! I just prevented you falling down the stairs!!!!!

Goth suddenly looks down and notices that he is just one step away from walking down the stairs before turning into the worried eyes of Melissa, who apparently saw him after coming out of the shower as she was still wrapped in a large towel. Goth slowly stumbles backwards before wrapping his arms around his wife as the two embrace, sensing her fast heartbeat inside her chest from shock as he realizes what just happened.
Goth: I will talk to the psychologist Melissa and whatever it is that is bothering me will end.

He says with tears in his eyes, knowing that this is far more than just a dream

The future of Sin City Wrestling are The Saviors

Goth: One, two… is this on???

A sinister laughter can be heard after Goth uttered the words as we open up the shot with him seated inside a lounge chair, having his legs stretched forward as his feet are resting upon the small table in front of him. He is wearing a black buttoned down shirt that is draped on either of his side as it reveals his imposing physique while drinking a glass of water.

Goth: I need to address the past before I start to deliver the verbal truth upon the future… Because it has been donning to me that nobody truly listens these days, no matter whether you are an established name or a newcomer… NONE of you have understood the prophecy that is embarking upon the Sin City Wrestling and the wrestling industry in general. And I had such high expectations with you Alexander, but ever since you opened your mouth it made me understand that you need to be educated.

He sighs, takes another sip from the glass of water before cocking his head towards the camera, causing strings of hair fall in front of his face.

Goth: The warnings didn’t register with you did it?? You were trying to alter your entire destiny by turning a blind eye to whatever it was that you realized it didn’t work anymore, turning your hope and faith into desperation and fail!!! All because you refused to have the TRUTH to set you free!!!! Forcing me to hurt you in order to heal….. And all you had to do was to get down upon your knees and beg for forgiveness….

He slowly turns his face towards the glass, his breath causes his hair to fly away from his mouth as he slowly places his lips against the fabric of the glass and takes another sip.

Goth: But none of you seek forgiveness don’t you?? Because you are all right and I am wrong…. How ironic that none of you will admit that you were wrong. Will history repeat itself this coming Climax Control when me and Peter Vaughn face the great tandem of J2H and Michael Harris… finally it seems that I am getting a slice of the pie that neither of these two wish to share with anyone…

He grins as he takes another sip from the glass of water before placing it down on the table next to him and cocks his head sideways towards the camera.

Goth: And there it is folks, Goth and Peter Vaughn vs. J2H and Michael Harris. Undoubtedly the first name that pops into the mind of the common fan. One is everywhere, Thunder Lips on either on the mic and on social Media. And the other as the man that beat the legend to once again regain the championship belt. And can you blame the common fans??

He smirks as he shakes his head in disagreement.

Goth: And all because they are granted the biggest dream match imaginable. Billing it as the Career vs. legacy match!! The Main Event of All Main Events!! Bitter Rivals…. And all I got to say is that I need to puke….

He smirks at the comment he had made about the world title match between the two men that will face him and Vaughn.

Goth: And I know, you all will scram from the top of your lungs that I am jealous!! That I have not been able to be in the world title picture for three long years. Something that has been burning inside my soul, but that is going to change. You see I have been watching J2H since his return, I have been watching him win The Blast From The Past and obtain that world title. I have watched him do whatever he has done since day one that I have known him in this company. And you understand that I couldn’t do the thing that he had done, not because I got beat in the same tournament. I had to resign due to injury!! The biggest frustration to any wrestler in this industry, but I guess you all forgot about that didn’t you???

His smirk turns into a dark stare upon his face as he remains silent for a moment or two.

Goth: Me and Kim Pain were the team that would have been the clash of all clashes, cementing my destiny to be the NEXT in the Saviors to bring both world titles to the Saviors. Because none in that tournament would have stopped the warpath of the same Judas like us…. Does that make you understand the fire burning inside me Judas??

He breaths heavy, causing us to witness his chest to heave and fall with intencity as his anger is brewing.

Goth: I have blamed myself for ruining that opportunity, ruining the chance for myself and most importantly my tag team partner to hold that belt. To nullify the fact that you in that position Judas, oh yeah. I am calling you a Judas J, because you would sell your soul for the opportunity that you are in right now!!! A man that has no morals, a man that I will stare into his eyes at Climax Control and tell you that you would betray your friend to better your chances in life, but you wouldn’t understand even if I had it drawn it up on a piece of paper.

He sighs as he closes his eyes

Goth: Will this match take away some of the pain that I have felt for months?? Will it make you realize how wrong you were when you tried to fool me on Social Media Judas?? Telling the world that I could not beat any of the names that you mentioned, only to change the questions in desperation after realizing that you were wrong?? Trying to make a point on whether Peter Vaughn is better than me?? No worries Judas, I have already forgiven your stupidity and lack of vision to realize that the man you assumed to be dead has risen from the grave!! This is MY moment to shine, this is MY moment to take away the lie that you live in Judas. You only live for dream matches, you only live to come back from another retirement because of what?? The price is right and satisfy your desires to face the flavour of the month?? I am the man that has held every single title multiple times, I am the man that has the most title reigns!! I am the man that has dominated every single match that I participated in, only have a loss on my name because of my injury!! And yet I am not that man you wish to take on hasn’t it?? Deny me the destiny that I deserve?? You see Judas, I have never told this anyone as it has been a burning fire fuelling my thirst to prove everyone wrong.

He is silent for a few moments, allowing his composure to return

Goth: You have to understand that once I step foot inside that six sided ring to face you, that I will unleash five months of frustrations!!! You believe me that I am not on your level, that I do not deserve to be in the same ring with you. I am just as a big of a name in this industry like you are in this company. You are just like everyone else, assuming that I am wearing a mask because I am ashamed of myself. You are just too stupid to understand that I wear this mask because I am ashamed of every sinful puppet in the history of this company. And you Judas?? You are on top of that list that I will take pride to hurt you inside that ring before I will heal you for everything that you have ever done, said or believe.

He drops his head backwards and inhales deeply before scratching his hands across his chest.

Goth: I will take pride on leading my team of me and Peter Vaughn against you and Michael Harris, I will take pride of knowing that the truth will set you free…. Embarrass you and have already taken your legacy and career away from you before the Main Event of all Main Event’s has ever taken place…. And the only one that you can blame for this to happen is you…. Sin City Wrestling’s very own Judas…

Goth slowly raises his head towards the camera and remains silent for a few moments.

Goth: And then the other half of the Main Event of All Main Events…, Michael Harris… the man that is our current Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion. The man that rides the wave of success, the man that beat my brother Mac Bane as well as J2H… Either you or J2H as the next challenge for the world championship that I desire to face. The Devil that wishes to desires to scratch at the foundation of the Saviors, just like you have been doing against any other wrestler so far that you have been facing so far hasn’t it???

Goth snorts at the remark, clearly not impressed by the man that is the world heavyweight champion.

Goth: It’s quite amusing the mere thought of you and me to stand in the desert that is the six sided ring, trying to confuse me and make me doubt at my weakest moment. The one moment where my heart is searching for revenge upon the one, hoping to forget about the other. But unfortunately for you it will be a regretful moment, just like it was in that old favoured tale in the Holy Bible. And it’s quite simple to explain Michael, because I have been so close to step across the barrier of what could be accepted in the weak mind of us Homo Sapiens. The supposedly most advanced creatures that has God himself has created in his own image…. Something that people like you take pride off doesn’t it??

He grabs the glass of water and places the tip of his lips to the glass and sips from it gently before staring back into the camera.

Goth: Sadly the Devil doesn’t need pride, it needs the suffering and the anguish of those who are weak at heart and soul. Because you embody exactly what people these days desire aren’t you?? To succeed in life, no matter the price of accomplishing it. Just as long as you wrap your hands around the throat of those who oppose you and squeeze the last drop of life out of their existence. And yet the doubt remains doesn’t it??

He takes a final sip from the glass of water before putting the empty glass back upon the table next to him as he stares into the same direction for a while. Noticing his wife Melissa entering the room, she walks up to him as she gives him a loving embrace and kisses him on the cheek. He closes his eyes and groans softly before turning his attention back towards the camera as Melissa walks off.

Goth: It’s quite easy to confuse the weak, but that’s your legacy isn’t it Michael?? To sow the seed of doubt in the minds of those who prefer the weakness of the flesh, yet when you look me in the eyes Michael you will understand why you were forced to slither down upon your stomach as the deceiving snake. Always having to look UP into the sunlight that burns upon your back, who is helpless when I shove your fangs inside a cup and watch your venom drip inside of it while your eyes show desperation. Desperation for being limited in what you can do against the Messiah of Pain, because I combine the good with evil and make it my own Michael.

He grins as he pulls his hair backwards while staring into the camera.

Goth: Just the thought of the Devil to hold the world title entertains me, the mere thought that you think that YOU control the entire world… while it is only because I allow it. because after this little love affair has ended, it will be me that will be picking up the remainder of what is left of the two of you. It will be ME that kneels down and asks you whether it was worth it Michael, whether it was worth it to confuse two human beings into eating the forbidden fruit. And I know you cannot answer that question, because a fallen angel is nothing more than an embarrassment that hides in the shadow.

And I look forward to drag your shadow back into the shadow, I will crumble you underneath my boots. Because the Saviors aren’t the ones that YOU can drag into the shameless acts that YOU have been familiar about. I will crack your head, I will make you be thankful that at Summer XXXTreme that it wasn’t ME that faced you for that world title. Because you would have ran away to never been seen again!!

He grinds his teeth, trying to hold back so much more that he wishes to say in rage. But ultimately a sadistic smile appears as he has calmed down again.

Goth: I know you will hide behind lies, I know you will tell the entire world what YOU wish them to hear. But this coming Climax Control, I will have your blood upon my hands. Make you understand that the end is near and I will be coming. Me and Peter Vaughn united in the middle of that ring, to tell the world exactly what I think off the Main Event of All Main Events…. That world title is coming to the Saviors…. But for now?? I will be satisfied merely taking away the last bit of dignity that either of you have got left…..

He smirks as he places two fingers upon his lips and kisses them before the shot slowly fades.



16
Climax Control Archives / Redemption goes through me
« on: September 07, 2023, 01:51:18 PM »
Manhattan, New York

Tick Tock

It’s 4,25 am as we are in the bedroom of Goth and Melissa, the latter is fast asleep as Goth is staring at the ceiling of the bedroom while trying to fall asleep. He is usually a deep sleeper, but his last encounter against Bill Barnhart has caused him to feel so much agonizing pain in his body that he has not felt from competing in the ring in a very long time. He turns his head sideways towards Melissa, we see the swelling underneath his right eye has already subsided quite a bit in comparison from the moment he exited the arena after his match. He smiles at the sight of his wife, looking as if she is a guardian angel for him but knows how capable she can be inside the six sided ring. He slowly turns his head towards the ceiling once more, a grimace can be seen on his face as the movement causes his neck muscles scream in agony.

Goth: For fuck sakes….

He whispers as his eyes turns towards the clock for the seemingly millionth time this night as he sighs once more, realizing that only a few minutes had passed since the last time. He slowly pulls off the bedsheets of his body, remembering how they clung to his body on the first night after the Super Card as the sheets clung on to his body due to the cuts and wounds. He tries to sit up very slowly, trying not to wake his wife as he sits upright or at least trying to. His body tenses as he hears Melissa groan and turn around inside their bed, but sighs of relief as he recognizes her movements when she is asleep.

The coldness of the cool air comes in contact with his skin while his feet come in contact with the floor, causing him to shiver as he gently tip toes out of the bedroom. He grabs one of his shirts that were hanging on the top of the bedroom door before putting it on, cursing at himself afterwards as he feels the pain on his body scream at him.

Goth: It’s the best part of the industry they say…..

He says with a mocking look on his face as he walks towards the kitchen, opening the refrigerator door and looks for something to drink. Ultimately he grabs a can of water and pours some if it in a glass before closing the door behind him and takes a sip while turning around. His eyes slowly start to wander around the kitchen as his eyes slowly start to get used to the darkness.

He slowly walks over towards the kitchen table and sits down, he looks up at the refrigerator as he notices the card his son had sent them after he had gone home from the Summer XXXTreme cruise ship. He was so enthusiastic about him and Melissa marrying each other that he had been unable to sleep until the moment arrived. Goth closes his eyes as he takes another sip from the cold glass of water, thinking back at the moments that he and his now wife spent with each other during the second week when his son went back home again. They had rekindled some moments with the other members of the Saviors, reliving some old memories and share stories about what he had missed during his time of rehab. It was at that moment he started to feel that itch once more. Realizing that he was so close to compete once more that he could almost taste it.

He had stood backstage during the main event match, where he watched J2H once again win the championship that he has held for a record time in the past, that brought a sour taste in his mouth as it brought back memories of him having to step out of the Blast From The Past tournament due to an injury.

Goth: How long do I need to be tormented by this!!!!!

He hisses between closed teeth, the anguish is clearly still being read from his face. Realizing that until that moment he had been unbeaten so far in 2023, worn the SCW Roulette title that he had to relinquish without ever being beaten for it. Not that the championship really bothered him that much, no the feeling of him and Kim Pain to be ousted out of the tournament as one of the main event winners sure bothered him. They had not been beaten, they had not been eliminated from the tournament by anyone… only by him.

Goth: I guess I had forgotten what it is like to suffer isn’t it??

A smirk emerges upon his face, both of his hands are tightly wrapped around his glass as he starts to squeeze it without him even noticing it. He suddenly looks down as he notices his hands start to tremble, causing him to push back the chair from the table as he puts his hands to his face as he starts to breath heavily

Goth: Why?? Why am I being so tormented???

He is quiet for a moment before a sudden change in demeaner in his face emerges as he starts to laugh softly.

Goth: Because your suffering is THEIR suffering my friend….,

He plants both elbows upon the table as he drives his knuckles into the temples of his face, trying to regain composure as his breathing starts to slow down

Goth: I must not lose my mind….

He inhales a few times before grabbing the glass of water with his right hand, he feels the coolness come in contact with his skin as it has a positive influence on him before taking a sip. The kitchen remains silent for a moment as he enjoys the cold water, sensing the sweat slowly to evaporate as he finally leans back into the chair after finishing the drink.

Goth: It’s time to get back to bed

He whispers as he slowly starts to rise from the chair, groaning softly as he feels the agonizing pain upon his muscles that causes him to grimace. Noticing his wife standing in the doorway of the kitchen after turning around, causing him to admire her beauty as she is wearing a nightie that leaves not much to the imagination. He watches her walk up to him, wrapping her arms around his body as the two embrace with each other for a few moments before giving each other a soft kiss

Melissa: Let’s go handsome

She smirks as she grabs him by the hand and guides him back to the bed, His eyes follow her every single movement. She turns herself around to face him as they re enter the bedroom, never taking her eyes off of him as she guides him to their bed. He witnesses her bump against the bed before slowly and seductively fall to her back while sducing him to follow her as he obviously cannot resist in doing.

A few hours later we find Goth and Melissa once again in bed, Melissa sleeping in an intimate embrace of his arms while Goth looks up at the ceiling. His thoughts run back to the moment of intimacy they had shared a few moments ago, reliving every kiss, every caress and so much more. A smile comes across his face as thinks back of how much he enjoyed driving her crazy with desire, something he had remembered from…..

Goth: What the???

Goth is suddenly interrupted in his thoughts as he believed he had heard something, quickly he looks at his wife as he realizes that she is still with him while sleeping. He gently places a kiss on her forehead before untying her arms from him as she somehow remains asleep, something he had not experienced often.

Goth shakes off the thought as he hears another sound, quickly he tip toes out of the bed and remembers the baseball bat he once had received from a charity baseball game in New York. He grabs it and slowly moves towards he door, he quickly looks over his shoulder towards his wife to see if she remained asleep before reaching over the doorknob of their bedroom door. He feels his heart pumping as his breathing increases, he tries to collect his thoughts before opening the door. He steps into the room, slowly noticing how the room temperature has increased. He looks past the door as he notices a warm glow surrounding the room.

Goth: What the??

He suddenly hears the distinguished sound of a needle coming in contact with a record as he hears some cracks from the sound boxes he thought he had taken of many years ago. When suddenly he hears one of his favourite Sammy Davis Jr records start playing, he quickly turns to the music as he remembered how fond his first wife was of this record. Causing memories to come over him as he stiffens when he notices a figure seated on the coach in front of a

Goth: Fireplace???

He then suddenly notices how different his living room looks like to merely a few hours ago, it makes him blink a few times before realizing that this isn’t his home at all…. He looks back to the bedroom he had came from and notices that everything around him has changed as he looks at a familiar painting he had bought over fifteen years ago with his first wife, a painting he knew that now hung at the wall of his mother’s house.

Goth: What is going on around here???

He whispers softly before turning his attention back to the figure that had not moved while staring at the fireplace in front of her. A fireplace he realized was very familiar as he takes a few steps closer towards what appears to be a woman. He sees her taking a glass of wine to her mouth as he watches her lips part so she could take a sip from the glass, causing him to notice a wedding ring that he hadn’t seen in many years

Goth: Chantal???

The sound is nothing more than a whisper, but it was loud enough for the woman to turn around and gaze him in the eyes. Only to have the mood change into mere horror as the side he had been able to see resembled the facial features of his wife, while the other part of her resembled of a dead corpse.

Chantal: Hello Gerrit, why don’t you join me?? It has seemed like ages you have held me….

And there his heart stopped beating for a moment or two, the sweet angelic voice of his first wife touched his soul, while the mixture of disgust quickly follows as his senses detects the mixture of the corpse intwine the sweet voice. This angers him as he remembers the baseball bat he was holding in his hand, but suddenly realizes that it is gone as he tries to squeeze his hand around it.

Goth: What the???

His gaze momentarily is being diverted from the creature that is still seated on the couch to his hand, a hand that is pale white due to it still squeezing tightly around a baseball bat that isn’t there anymore. Thinking that his eyes are deceiving him, not sure how this is possible as he suddenly hears a voice

Melissa: Gerrit? Wake up!

Goth’s eyes snap open all of the sudden as he is inside his bed once more, his body is trembling and sweating as he looks around the bedroom until his gaze meets that of Melissa. Looking into the concerned eyes of his wife as he quickly wraps his arms around her neck and kisses her gently.

Melissa: Are you alright?? You were trembling all over in your sleep.

Goth thinks back to what apparently was a dream, a dream that looked and felt so real and yet so unreal at the same time. It takes him a few moments to digest all that what he had “dreamt” about before letting out a sigh before turning his attention back to his wife.

Goth: I had a dream where I thought I heard a burglar in our house, only to come face to face with

He stops mid-sentence, still not believing what he had seen

Goth: Chantal…..,,

The words come out of his mouth as unbelievable as the look on his face reveals that he is still in shock, the concern on Melissa’s face as well as her questions does not even register to him as he is staring into the void. Trying to register what has transpired before.

Melissa: Gerrit? Are you listening to me?

Goth suddenly snaps out of the void that he was in, causing the entire surrounding to crash down upon him as the concerned voice seems like a million screams. Causing his face to tremble in fear as sweat is pouring from his face as he stares into the face of Melissa. And yet he notices a difference, suddenly he notices a woman standing in the doorway behind her.

Melissa: Gerrit??

Goth: What???

The female that is obviously another ghostlike memory of his diseased wife has vanished, allowing him to suddenly notice his wife. He wraps his arms around her neck.

Goth: I’m scared that I’m going crazy Mel…,

He pushes his face into her shoulder, allowing the tears to flow from his eyes as he continues to tremble in fear. He feels her arms wrap around his neck as Melissa caresses his hair and the back of his head while telling him that everything will be alright. Words that he is hoping that will come true. The two of them remain in this embrace for a while, causing his heart to slow down as his shaking slowly subsides. After ten minutes of silence Goth finally becomes calm once more as he looks up from Melissa’s shoulder and stares with his bloodshed eyes around the room. Noticing that everything has returned to normal, except for the creature that had made him believe it was his first wife is now standing in the doorway once more. This time Goth does not turn into shock as his curiosity overcomes the fear and disbelief that had struck him the first time. He noticed the facial attributes upon the skin that resembles the face of his dead wife is giving him a loving look, while the skeleton features resembles nothing more than darkness and hatred before it all of the sudden vanishes altogether as Goth hears Melissa whisper into his ears.

Melissa: I love you Gerrit

Goth: I love you too…..

He answers with a tear flowing from his cheek as he embraces his wife as the shot fades.

Chapter: The King’s court

Goth can be seen sitting upon a lounge chair, wearing a bathrobe while holding on to the mask that he brings to the ring during his entrances. We see Marks upon his face that reminds us from his Dog Collar Match he had against Bill Barnhart at Violent Conduct only a few weeks ago. His finger tips gently rubs across the fabric of the mask as he stares at it with dark interest.

Goth: People often say that it takes a King to know a King.

He says with a low tone upon his voice, not taking his eyes off the mask as the dark holes seemingly stare back at him.

Goth: It’s our annual King and Queen for a day opportunity to create a card for the viewing pleasure of our beloved fans. But let’s not kid ourselves people, it’s only an excuse for the King and Queen to jump the line and award themselves what we all deem to be ours… A world title shot isn’t it??

He cocks his head sideways for a moment as he stares at the thin wiring upon the back of the mask that holds everything together.

Goth: And we all assume that royalty embodies the ability and ambition to secure the fate of themselves and others by dictating the direction we all need to go. And I guess that fate falls upon you and me too doesn’t it Alexander??

He turns his head back to the position where it was a few moments ago as he stares at the front of the mask once more. We see some of the scars upon the open spot of his robe that isn’t covering his chest from his war a few weeks ago. Slowly heaving and falling with every breath that he is taking while admiring the mask.

Goth: and yet I need to sadly disappoint you Alexander, disappoint you with the notion that I do not embody myself to be an obedient person to a higher power. As if one truly exists  upon the realms that I walk upon, but hey…. I am willing to play along, as enticing as it sounds for those who have zero imagination of who the fuck I truly am. The man that embodies a Kingdom beyond YOUR wildest dreams… and all you have to do is….. Believe…

He closes his eyes and shakes his head for a moment before turning his attention back to the mask.

Goth: You tried to become a king, even if it was merely for one single day Alex. Where you had to climb a ladder and reach for the goal that would have changed YOUR destiny when it comes down to what your fortune could be. And yet, you failed…. How did that feel my friend?? It must have been such a burden that you crumbled underneath the pressure of lets face it your own expectation. Just to imagine what it would be like when YOU had to carry the expectation of an entire company upon your shoulders… Or even worse, the entire world? I knew you wouldn’t have what it took to carry that burden upon your back… A burden that eventually would be the cross to carry. But then again Alexander, we cannot all be kings now can we???

He remains silent for a few moments, pulling the mask closer to his face as he inhales the scent of the fabric that is combined with his own sweat. Causing him to let out a sigh of relief before slowly pulling his hair back as he puts on the mask.

Goth: I know that I didn’t gave Bill a satisfying a satisfying answer of why I wear this mask to the ring, as if any answer would satisfy ANY of your curiosity. But I will try to please you Alexander, because let’s face it. Every person is owed a chance to redemption isn’t it??? But don’t get your hopes up too high my friend, as I do not seek ways to fulfil your longing with forgiveness in a kind way. The days of opening my arms and take you in as the lost sheep that you are is way past me. I seek refuge in violence, I seek the clearance of every man’s sins…. Let me rephrase that for you…. EVERY MAN’S sins!!!! By taking home that what is rightfully mine.

He cocks his head towards the camera for the very first time, we see the thorns stuck in the forehead of the mask as it resembles the torment of the roman soldiers who laughed and ridiculed Jesus before him being hung at the cross.

Goth: I know what you must be thinking, why celebrate Jesus at his lowest of low, as if I always need to showcase the man that had it all, to only have it be ripped out of his hands by those who had loved him the most… Only for you to turn a blind eye away from the sins he died for you all?? Nah ah, NO MORE!!! I was promised something such a long time ago that it has already been covered with spider webs and old grannies who have died in their own rocking chairs. A promise that people seemed to believe that they can break against me… Because hey, what could possibly go wrong???

A sinister smirk can be shown through the cracks of the mouth of the mask as Goth closes his eyes for a few moments.

Goth: Have you ever dared to break a promise to your father or mother?? I know it would cause them lots of grief now wouldn’t it?? And what would happen if they found out?? You have to deal with he consequences that would follow. The only problem for you to wonder what does this have to do with you doesn’t it Alexander???

It's quite simple my friend, the true evil of this whole story are two men… TWO MEN!!! Christian Underwood and “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward… And the best way to make them feel the grievance that I have felt is to torture everyone in my path until I receive what I deserve… Because let’s face it, that’s how a true royalty would deal with those who are not obedient.

The anger is building inside the mask as his eyes are burning a hole into the soul of whomever it is that is holding the camera so close to his face.

Goth: Of course I can tell tales of what I could and should do to you, but that’s not my thing. I prefer to show my love in a violent way, to treat you the same way you would treat me!!! Only a thousand fold!!! Because you are cursed with the sin of wearing gold!! And you do not deserve any damnation filling that empty head of yours…. As only I deserve to suffer with all the sins of the entire race.

He cocks his head to the camera, slowly extending his hand to the glass of the camera as his finger tips slowly tap it.

Goth: Are you there Alexander? Are you listening to my words? Are they sinking into your brain to be digested? Because these aren’t futile warnings!! This is the same way that HE was sentenced to death upon the cross as an INNOCENT MAN!!! As he had begged to the Father from above to forgive them as they do not know what they are doing. But you know don’t you?? You know exactly what you will be doing if… IF you dare to announce to the world what your true intentions are… How pitiful they may very well be aren’t they??

PITIFUL!!!!

He suddenly snaps his face towards the camera as he screams out the word, holding on to the camera as the cameraman tries to pull back in shock reflexes.

Goth: NO!!! You won’t leave me, just like Raven will be unable to run away from his punishment!! Unlike the owners of this pitiful company will be unable to do anything to run away from my judgment. Hell, I will promise you already that I may let you walk out of the ring upon your own two feet Alexander. And you know why??

Goth exhales into the camera screen as it causes to fog up for a few seconds.

Goth: BECAUSE YOU AREN’T THE  BIG FISH IN THE POND!!! You aren’t on the supposedly calibre that makes me wish to sacrifice to the greater good!!! Hell, did I ravel in the defeat of one J2H?? Oh you better believe I did. Does it take anything away that he is a great champion?? Of course not, but we all have seen how he was destined… DESTINED!!! To be crippled by the current champion after their match.

He slowly reaches with his right hand to tug on the mask as it tightens its fit around his face.

Goth: We all saw how he was nearly going down upon his knees, asking for forgiveness every time I turned my ugly head. Such a shame of what once was hasn’t it?? Because He himself has made it very publicly clear for many years upon years… That he is nothing more than a hired gun, pay him the right price and he will show up and stink up the rest of the entire roster. And I know, I know that this is out of your league. It’s SOMETHING that you just look at and stay away from for how long???

And that’s the difference between you and me, that’s the reason why I will allow you to walk away. But only to let you walk the walk of shame. I will let you be my Peter, I will let you say to the world that YOU do not know who I am, that YOU are not one of my own. And you aren’t, you are just another individual that looks from outside in, shake his head in disbelief as YOU aren’t a Savior. I have to enter that ring on this given Climax Control, stare you in the eyes and look deep down your soul. I have to decide whether I will forgive you for trying to appeal me on my good side or not.

But don’t forget, I maimed my friend only a few weeks ago. HE WAS MY FRIEND!! What candle does a stranger hold up to me in comparison to one individual that was a blasphemy!!

He groans inside his mask as he slowly start to pull on it even more as his eyes slowly start to disappear inside the mask.

Goth: Why is temptation always a distraction to you weakened minds? Why is it that I have to look at you and shake my head? I am sick and tired of everything that YOU and others think they represent!! But I will grant you the opportunity, just like I will do to our beloved King for a Day… As I will do as well to any fool that dares to step inside the ring with me….. You were just being handpicked, being a jester to fool that has NOTHING what it takes to be a true KING!!! But eventually he will cross my path, just like you are about to do.

You and everyone else in the Sin City Wrestling locker room is just like being sand inside my boots. It doesn’t matter how you try, there’s always something that gets stuck underneath your feet. That uneasy feeling underneath the socks that sticks to you with every step you make. Making you wonder why in the hell you even went to the beach in the first place. Nearly to the point that it makes you want to hate the beach while in general It’s just the same with all you non-believers out there. Those who think that I don’t belong anymore, those who say that I don’t get what it takes anymore!! And oh sure, you will put on an innocent look upon your face and tell the world that you have never uttered a damn word like that. But we all know it’s all that is going on isn’t it??

He slowly pulls of the mask, revealing his face once again as he stares into the camera once more.

Goth: The primary objection of every single piece of sand that gets stuck underneath my shoe or boot is still a primary concern over that of my own. And I am the one that will enter you in my realm of violence to open your eyes and make you see. MAKE YOU UNDERSTAND!!!! To understand that the violence that I shall put on you is justified, justified upon the fact that with every blow you will personally thank me!!! Because then and only then you will realize I have done you a favour my friend.

He closes his eyes and smiles, whispering something so softly that the microphone is unable to pick it up before reopening his eyes once more.

Goth: I have prayed for your own safe being Alexander, because a name like that asks so much more respect than a mere name as Bill doesn’t it?? A name like Alexander has historic GREATNESS, yet also it demands EXPECTATION… Alexander the Great was once like that, but his strength was also his downfall my friend. You on the other hand?? You are nothing more than a case of expectation to failure. So do me a favour, don’t blame me after you have been handed another defeat after succumbing at Violent Conduct. Blame it upon the world, blame it upon your own upbringing for all  I care. Because YOU have failed me, YOU have not understood a single damn thing. Just like J2H, just like Bill Barnhart. Just like each and every other merciless victim that will fall down before MY FEET. Don’t blame me that steps on you like every other piece of sand, blame yourself for being stepped on in the first place.

With that Goth places his hand upon the camera as the shot slowly fades.

17
Supercard Archives / Re: BILL BARNHART v GOTH - DOG COLLAR MATCH
« on: August 25, 2023, 12:00:57 PM »

OOC: Dedicating this rp to a man has been a inspiration for my Goth character. RIP Bray Wyatt

August 21st 2023

Mexico City

Goth and Melissa are seen at the gym inside their hotel, Goth is using dumbbells to work on his arms as Melissa is running on the treadmill. Goth is staring at his physique that is glistening in sweat before dropping the dumbbells on the ground before taking a sip of water. He then grabs a towel to clean off the sweat from his forehead before looking around the gym, noticing that besides him and Melissa only a few people visit the gym. He sighs, he misses the time that Mac Bane traveled with them as part of the Saviors. A man that he enjoyed spending time with for his workout, but after his injury decided to alter his workouts to increase his conditioning instead of strength. Something that he felt that helped him to beat Max Steele in a rather dominant style.

He then turns his attention back to the dumbbells as he wipes the towel across the back of his neck before placing it around his neck before lowering his upper body and grabs the dumbbells before repeating his exercise, we see him bite on his lower lips and groan every single time that he lifts the dumbells in the air before lowering them again.

Melissa: Hi sexy

We see Melissa walk up towards him from behind as she playfully pats him on the back, we see her grab some dumbbells before standing beside him and does the same exercise. The two are silent for a few moments before simultaneously lowering the dumbells on the ground as Goth grabs the bottle with water and takes another sip from it as Melissa sits across him.

Mellissa: How do you feel babe??

He takes another sip from the bottle of water while giving her a wink, taking a moment to think about her question. He has been watching the tape of his return match against Max Steele and had not been satisfied with his performance, realizing that he cannot make those small mistakes that he had against Max. He knew that he was a bit rusty, timing wasn’t up to par and being a perfectionist that he is

Goth: To be honest?? I am nervous and yet excited for this match against Bill. It’s quite a match that I have not competed in since I debuted in the Global Wrestling Alliance, mostly because of the mere fact that this type of match is rather dangerous. And yet, it excites me.

He takes another sip from the bottle of water before splashing some of the water above his head as he quickly wraps the towel around his head. He lets out a sigh as the coolness of the water drips across the sweat of his face before coming in contact with the towel.

Goth: And quite honestly Melissa?? It is going to be a signal for the entire wrestling locker room that I am not some part timer that thinks he can come back whenever he feels like it. I felt disgusted in being injured in the Blast Of The Past tournament, it almost makes me feel as if for some reason I am cursed to participate in that tournament.

He turns his head away, staring into the void as everything surrounding him fades away as he bites on his lower lip. He felt that this year was HIS year, he had the perfect tag team partner in Kim Pain. Two wrestlers with having chemistry from being in the same faction together, but yet….

Melissa: Stop blaming yourself for…

Goth: For having to step out of the tournament due to injury?? Is that what you were trying to say???

He closes his eyes with a painful grimace on his face as he thinks back to the moment where he had to inform Christian Underwood and Mark Ward about his injury. The most painful moment for him was when he had to inform Kimberly, he had issues of staring her in the face after walking out of the office of the owners of Sin City Wrestling. He had hoped that he could have avoided that confrontation for a few moments, trying to find the best moment to tell her. But she had seen him walk into the locker room with the Roulette title and walk out without it, causing this moment to be the hardest for him in many years. The reaction of her giving him a hug was a moment of relief, because of him feeling so much agony.

Goth: I know

He lowers his head, looking at the near empty bottle of water as he walks off towards the bar inside the gym and orders for another bottle while handing over the empty one. He slowly walks back to where his wife is seated, who has not taken her eyes off him. He sits in front of her and places the bottle of water down on the ground before grabbing her hands as he turns his attention towards her.

Goth: Look, I know I was frustrated for quite some time. But I have managed to divert my attention away from what has happened. My motivation is the same prior to my injury, to get my well deserved world title shot and TAKE IT from whomever it is.

His eyes is focused towards his wife, who smiles back at him as she plants a hand on top of his before nodding her head.

Melissa: Okay stud, you convinced me.

She plants him a kiss on the cheek before slowly standing up again. His gaze follows the movement of her beautiful body inside her training gear before watching her grab the same set of dumbells and repeat her exercise. He continues to watch her for a few moments before mentally shaking his head and decides to get on the treadmill. He never enjoyed running a treadmill, but ever since his decision to work on his conditioning and agility decided to pick it up more seriously. He starts up his training session and starts to run, gazing ahead of him towards the television that showcases some nature documentary. but his attention has been diverted from it as his mind drifts off to the man he will be facing this coming weekend. A memory emerges as he suddenly thinks back to the moment that he had hired him as his right hand man. A smirk emerges upon his face, his mafia antics back in the days of the Asylum Wrestling Alliance had been one of his favorite moments. He had loved the heat that he had drawn and Bill was an important reason

He remembers the moments that both of them had celebrated the first time that Bill had won the top championship under his guidance, they had gotten into a big time white limo and drove off while drinking the most expensive champagne. He didn’t even care for the bill that he had received from the cleaning service that had to get all the champagne stains out of the white leather seats. Because back then it was all worth it as they had to keep up their heel status to the world to believe.

His gaze lowers for a moment, checking the information upon the small screen that told him how much time had passed and how much calories he had wasted. He grabbed the bottle of water from its holder that he took to the treadmill and took a sip from it, the coldness of the water gave him a sigh of relief as he continued to run.

He shakes his head as another old memory of him and Bill Barnhart pops in his head. Not wanting to be distracted by it as he wants to focus on his training in a futile attempt. He starts to curse at himself, grimacing on his face as he wants to forget the memories of him and Bill being friends. He couldn’t help but admit that he had missed those moments, even more he knew that he had himself to blame.

Goth: Damnit Bill…,

He wipes a tear away from his eyes, shaking his head as he follows it up by wiping off some sweat from his forehead. But the memories remain, the most painful parts of those memories were the parts where he could remember his now first wife. He suddenly grabs the bars on the side of the treadmill before lifting his right hand to the button to stop the treadmill as he lets out a sigh and leans both arms on the bars while doing a cool off.

Melissa: You okay sweetie???

Goth looks up at the concerned look on his wife, trying to come up with an answer but is unable to do so. He sighs as he feels the treadmill finally stop as he slowly turns towards her and wraps his arms around Melissa, softly crying tears on her shoulder.

Melissa: Chantal??

He slowly nods his head, knowing that it is futile trying to convince her otherwise. She knew him so well as that is one of the many reasons why he loved her so much as she would not judge him for the pain that he had for his first wife. The two remain embraced for a moment before deciding to head back to their hotel room and take a shower together before spending another night together.

THAT NIGHT

Goth stands in the doorway of his balcony, drinking a glass of wine while staring across the swimming pool of the hotel many floors underneath him. His thoughts travel back to yesteryears, the decision of him and Melissa picking this hotel was deliberate. He had been here in the past, great fascilities and wonderful people was his reasoning to his wife and fellow Saviors. But ultimately he wanted to breathe in the atmosphere that he remembered from the time of the AWA, especially during the time him and Bill worked together. How ironic to witness many things have improved in structure, but he felt at home right away.

He lets out a sigh before taking another sip, he closes his eyes as he remembers how times has changed between him and Bill.

Goth: Funny how we meet each other once again doesn’t it Bill??

His eyes shut open, we see a determined look on his face.

Goth: Remind me when was the last time I put you on a leash Bill??

His eyes divert their attention towards the camera for a split second before turning back towards the swimming pool.

Goth: Animosity is often the key for great matches, matches where the fans are being drawn to. And all ilI can say is that you truly disappointed me Bill. Not so much for the false pretense as for why I decided to return, why I didn’t stay retired. Because I know that's YOUR fashion to get underneath my skin in a cute way. But no Bill, I am disappointed in the mere fact that back in the AWA YOU were groomed for greatness for the moment I would hang up my boots for good. So tell me Bill, what went wrong??

He huffs for a second with a cynical smirk on his face.

Goth: I will tell you exactly what went wrong Bill, you couldn’t fulfill MY expectations. Hell you became a parody of the bloodthirsty monster I ilenvisioned you to be, is that how you repay me for having been a multi time Grand Slam champion in the AWA??

He lets out a sigh of disappointment, shaking his head before taking another sip.

Goth: I saw you as the man to dominate this company, I saw you as a worthy opponent for me to one day take the WORLD title from Bill. But no, you apparently take pride in holding the Roulette title!!! Was that the legacy you wanted me to remember myself for taking away from you?? Dammit Bill, I need to whip the bullshit out of you and brand you to be my Iris.

His face hardens with every passing second.

Goth: I hope you understand that I won’t treat you like that mutt that you own Bill, because I intend to treat you like the BITCH you are. I am going to break your will, I am going to make you a mindless creature without a conscience.

Goth's hand is trembling a little due to the anger he is feeling.

Goth: I have been taught to never show compassion inside that ring Bill, I was taught to squeeze someone's throat before my opponent would. Remember those words Bill? You should, because those were the ONLY requirements I demanded from YOU!!! Or else I would torture you. And guess what my intent will be in this Dog Collar Match?

His eyes turn towards the camera for the second time, only this time they remain focused upon the camera as his breathing increases.

Goth: I can already tell that the devilishly deeds are roaming through your mind right now, knowing my violent past must have scared you hasn’t it?? Do you remember the man that won the Global Title in the GWA during the Psycho Circus match Bill?? I did not win it because I was the better man at that point, oh no. I won that match because I have a neck to survive the seemingly odds that only the perverted minds of wrestling owners can think of!!! Hell in a Cell elimination match that only starts when all 11 wrestlers were locked inside the unforgiving steel along with weaponry everywhere. Did this match take years off my career?? Perhaps, yet I am still here Bill. What have you done huh?? Oh let me guess, you have done video calls with that damn dog of yours!!!

He digs his empty hand into his skull, feeling his fingers rug against his skin as he lets out an uncontrollable sigh from his lips.

Goth: I have done exactly what YOU should have done in this company, J2H be damned. Yet I am the one that has held the most title reigns in this company, and still not being mentioned in the levels of the greats!! Do you know what the last thing I was told when I set foot in this company for the Summer XXXTreme?? If I could perhaps host another show… You know, for nostalgia reasons. And all I could think off was the mere fact that they rather have YOU open up a show for another gimmick match instead of me hosting the best Main Event that neither J2H and Harris could ever provide. and I am stuck with YOU Bill. YOU!!! Someone that should have been a monster!! Someone that should have been a dominant force!! Someone that will take over the ranks of this company like Peter Vaughn will do Bill. And you know why???

He takes another sip of the glass of wine before placing it on the edge of the table close to him

Goth: Because he is a man that has not yet even reached the fullest of his potential. Hell, I even had to applaud our current champion in a fun tit-a-tat over the Socials, where he mentioned that Vaughn was the best Savior out there. But that was merely a sign of desperation, because I took him on like nobody has ever done with nothing but words. Telling him already that I am ready to do the same fashion inside the six sided ring when it TRULY MATTERS!!! And until that moment comes Bill, I have to deal with the likes of you before I could perhaps set my sights upon those who wish to be the King for a day. A King Bill… A KING!!!!!

I am sure that you can only hope and pray for one day being a part of a match like that, a ladder match that would give you unimaginable powers!!!!. And no, I am not referring to suddenly turning into a Super Sayan type character. And trust me Bill, don’t ask me to explain to you what that consists off, because it’s a kids thing that keeps my son off the streets from being a bored little lamb that has lost his herd. You remember what it is like to be under the forgiving arms of Your Shepherd don’t you Bill???

He runs his hands across his face, his breathing increases as he starts to mumble softly

Goth: Where’s my mask???

His head snaps back and forth violently, his eyes seeking for something until he notices his wife walking towards him with the mentioned Mask. He slowly puts it on and inhales deeply

Goth: I know you would not remember the question I asked you a few moments ago Bill, because I have never allowed you to be protected by your Shepherd. Because I needed a big bad wolf like you to torment and scare my followers. I needed YOU to be the evil that I intended to pursue in order for my lambs to only listen to my commands. but alas, your calling has served its purpose I guess, but no more. It is time for me to seek a new threat that I need to overcome, because you have turned into that slobbery dog that you try to please with a potted plant.

His breathing increases as his eyes start to roam through the mask, searching the hotel room and balcony as if it was the first time he has ever been here and afraid of some unimaginary evil.

Goth: It hurts doesn’t it Bill? To have been told the truth!! Not just about your misfortune decisions that you have made throughout the years without MY guidance, but also about the fact that nobody takes you serious. And yet, I intend to forgive you Bill. I intend to forgive you, but you have to bear the marks of the punished fool that needs to seek his way back to me. Just like Jona that fled upon a ship, had to be thrown overboard and ended up inside the belly of the whale before realizing that he could flee from HIM!!! And that same feeling is for you and everyone else in this company Bill. You cannot escape the Savior of Pain…. You cannot reason with the man that decides whether it is your time to HEAL or HURT Bill…. But for you it is obvious, that your moment to heal has to go through my inner hurting that I have felt throughout the years.

He lets out a soft yet sinister laugh after uttering these words.

Goth: I know I was violent when I referred myself to the King of Kings, I know I was violent when I referred myself to be the Goth Father… Hell would freeze over the day that I arrived and walked away after mere days Bill. And YOU?? You will get strap marks all across  your body, your throat will feel the sensation of leather straps closing in on your windpipe. And not because I want to hurt you, but because I need to show you my love through the most violent ways. Nobody will talk about any other match after we have competed Bill, because nobody will have an ounce of care left upon their minds!!! Because to some this is nothing more than a joke, to others it’s a way to earn money!! but for me?? For me it is a way of life where I intend to Heal people like you by Hurting them. Its just a pity I am forced to take out men’s best friend.

Goth places his hand upon the camera to end the recording.






18
Supercard Archives / Re: BILL BARNHART v GOTH - DOG COLLAR MATCH
« on: August 16, 2023, 12:03:03 PM »
August 17th 2023

Goth and Melissa can be seen in their private plane as they are flying towards the airport of Mexico, returning from a few days in New York where Goth crashed the Main Event in WGWF in a shocking fashion. He also wanted to spend some time with his wife and son together before heading over to prepare for his second match in Sin City Wrestling. He has been smiling for the last few days as he has made some headlines for handing The Troll his own championship, amusing himself over how it has upsetted some people. But he did not care anymore, apparently people have forgotten how they haven’t given him the respect that he had deserved for his entire legacy in Sin City Wrestling. He knew why though, he wasn’t a home born superstar that they had created. for some reason people preferred the wrestlers that were there during the days of Gabriel and Despayre, names that came after as well but never had found a lineage elsewhere. Simply overlooking the fact that anywhere Goth has gone to, he had made the companies millions upon billions of money.

But that was now all behind him, he was not seeking the recognition from the fans or the other wrestlers. He just wants to show them that the past four months should have been a holiday trip for the entire roster.

Melissa: Here sweetie, another drink.

Goth looks up at his wife as she hands him a glass of water, taking his mind out of the book he was reading as he nods to her in appreciation. He takes a sip from the water before placing it in front of him as his wife sits down in the chair on the opposite side. Melissa immediately looks through the window, hoping to see something of the beautiful country of Mexico. This causes Goth to smile as he turns his attention back into the book that he was reading, something that he had starting to do while he was recovering from his injuries.

Melissa: I enjoyed having Gerrit Jr around, it’s still getting used to see him as my stepson now.

Goth looks at her with a smile on his face, he knew that his son had to get used to the situation as well. Dealing with the thought of having a different woman to be his “mom” in some sort of way, but ultimately he knew that it was something that had to grow between the three of them. He finally decides to put the book down on the seat next to him while reaching for the glass of water, he looks over at his wife as she is going through some of the pictures she had taken from the past three days.

Goth: I know he had been begging to join us in Mexico, but after watching what has happened to the SCW crew these days made me think it was better not to.

Melissa looks at him with a frown on her face before realizing that he was referring to Krystal Wolfe or Sin character, causing her to sigh and shake her head.

Melissa: I wish I was cleared to compete again, I would have whooped her ass from here to Tokyo. Hell, her head would be spinning faster than that chick from the Exorcist movie.

Goth chuckles, thinking back to the time that Krystal was a part of the Saviors before they had released her, a hot topic on the minds of some of the wrestlers that he amused himself over why they even bothered. The group of wrestlers that he had taken the liberty of leading after the departure of Mac Bane and the injury situation of Ken Davison. A situation that ultimately has led to victories and his in ring debut. A debut that he had not wanted, but he had realized that once more the management of Sin City fed him the leftovers of the roster. Max Steele, some nobody that did put up a fight against him. But ultimately ended up falling asleep in his dreaded Gothic Dream submission combo, it felt good to watch the struggling of Max Steele ultimately ending up in him passing out. It was that feeling he got when his arm was raised in victory and have his name being announced as victor, the feeling of adrenaline that was pumping through his body was amazing. A sensation that he had to miss for over four months, a sensation that as a pro wrestler you cannot describe.

Goth: You will get your moment soon, I doubt if there’s any Bombshell out there that would love to be face to face with you.

This causes his wife to laugh and shake her head while uttering something under her breath before turning her attention back to her phone.Goth takes a sip from the glass of water, enjoying the cold water as he leans back against his chair. Wondering how long it will take before the plane will land in Mexico, he had made some plans to take Melissa for some sight seeing as well as working out for his match.

Goth: Bill Barnhart…,

He shakes his head, he wasn’t happy to face Bill once more. He didn’t mind to actually beat his ass once more like he has done in the past, but the thought that this was the Super Card return match that he would be receiving after four months caused him to get upset about it. In his mind there is no superstar that isn’t a champion at this moment that could hold a candle to him, hell even the men that were in the King for a Day ladder match made him sick to his stomach. Knowing that he has beaten several of the competitors already and yet they are getting a spotlight match???

He understood the reasoning that his stock has dropped somewhat since his injury, but Bill Barnhart??? And the stipulation of a Dog Collar match made him laugh, he figured that it was merely an excuse to get the population in Mexico even more excited. An excuse stipulation that he knew the die hard fans would appreciate, but figured it was hardly necessary.

Goth: But if the fine people of Mexico want to watch me whip a dog?? Then I am the kind of guy that would gladly oblige.

He smirks as he notices the Stewardess approach him and his wife, asking whether they wish to eat something as the flight will take an hour and a half longer before landing. Both of them place their orders as Goth watches the stewardess leave, remembering how much Melissa loves to play a role to tease him before having sex with each other. He suddenly turns his head towards his wife when he feels her kick him against the shin, looking angry at him in a mocking way

Goth: What???

He asks while playing innocent, only to see her grin as she leans forward to whisper him in the ear.

Melissa:  You will be experiencing some turbulence in our evening flight sir, so if there’s anything I can do to make your fight more entertaining let me know.

she says as she gives him a wink before turning her attention to her phone while giggling, this causes Goth to chuckle as well. He empties his glass of water before leaning backwards and closes his eyes, taking a little nap before their food will be brought to them.

Mexico City, Mexico.

Goth is seen enjoying a moment with Melissa at a local restaurant while sitting on the terrace outside while drinking tequila, they are both watching the tourists do their usual sightseeing as they have hidden their identities by wearing sunglasses and tying their hair back. Goth is holding Melissa’s hand in his as they are chit chatting with each other.

Melissa: I loved how you took care of Max Steele this past Climax Control.

Goth smirks, he knew that she has been supporting him during his recovery, something he has to admit did help speed up the time until he was cleared to return to active wrestling. He was satisfied with the outcome of the match, enjoyed watching Steele squirm while being locked in his Gothic Dream Submission hold. But still he was having issues with some of his deliveries during the match that he had been studying in the days after the show. He quickly shakes the thoughts out of his head as he saw Melissa smile at him

Goth: What???

Melissa: I just noticed how much I have missed seeing you smile during your rehab.

The words causes him to chuckle, realizing that she was just teasing him. But he had to admit, he had not been much of a fun guy during the early few months since his rehab. the thought of his chance to secure a world title shot really upset him, as well as knowing that Kim’s shot was thrown up in smoke as well. He knew that he could not be blamed for it, but he had taken it so personally that it ultimately became an obsession. And watching others succeed as J2H won the world title caused him to be pissed off even more.

He inhales deeply, the Mexican air was somehow different than what he was used to in the States, he felt himself once more. He takes a sip from his glass before turning his attention towards his wife as he squeezes her hand gently with his other hand.

Goth: Forgive me for me having been a pain in the ass, I…

She turns her hand around as her fingers entwine with his, causing his words to stop as the two lovers share a moment of love without uttering a word.

Melissa: Having to watch you perform in that six sided ring this past Sunday was all worth it Gerrit. I knew you would come back, but you seemed like you had found a new purpose when you beat down Max Steele.

The words had caused him to smile, it meant so much to him to hear it coming out of her mouth. But he had to admit that he felt as if he was several years younger, his level of energy was something he had not felt in quite some time. Or at least way much better than last year and all the way until his injury, wondering whether this injury was a blessing in disguise.

The mere thought of his injury caused him to tense up, reliving the attack of Joe Montuori in the middle of the ring while still having been injured. He blamed himself for a while for having entered the ring on his own, for not having asked to have his wife or friends accompany him. But he ultimately realized that Joe would have attacked him eventually when his guard was down.

Melissa: You okay??

The words causes him to snap out of his thoughts, quickly turning his attention back towards the concerned look on her face.

Goth: I…,

Melissa: Joe???

She asks as he nods his head, trying to keep the anger inside of him from boiling out. It was the one thing that he had not been able to contain even though he had told her a million times that he had it under control.

Goth: Yeah…, I…

Melissa: Don’t worry sweetie, you will eventually get even with him.

Goth slowly nods his head, desperately wanting to say something but cannot. Their attention is slowly being diverted when a family approaches them as their kids are a huge Goth fan. Causing him to shed a small tear as this always brought a warm feeling in his heart.

Goth: Want your father take a picture of us???

He watches the sudden disbelief on their faces turn into huge smiles as they stood beside him as he knelt down on his knee and put an arm around their shoulders as their father took a picture of them. They even managed to have a picture taken with Melissa before Goth signed their shirts and watched the kids walk off happy.
 
Goth: I have really missed this Melissa…,

He says while not taking his eyes of the waving children before they turn around the corner, he slowly bites on his lower lip in order to prevent him from starting to cry. The frustration of someone deliberately trying to put him out from wrestling permanently has angered him to the point of no return, but also has fueled him to punish him where it hurts him even more.

Melissa: You need to let it go Gerrit, your date with destiny with him in the WGWF will come. We are now here in Mexico and give these people a performance they will not forget in merely a week and a half.

The cold and icy stare suddenly breaks into a warm and loving smile, nodding his head to his wife as he kisses her on the mouth before whispering.

Goth: I love you babe

Melissa: I love you too.

The two share another kiss before turning their attention towards the people outside as the shot slowly fades.
 

You do not know who I am

Goth: I have been asked a million times in the past why I used to wear face paint, was I a sadist?? Did I had something to hide? Or even the bashful thoughts of me wanting to be a goth so badly that I would have gone that extra mileage to be accepted.

We see the camera move gently through the blowing curtains that separates Goth’s balcony to his hotel room in Mexico City, Mexico. Goth can be seen holding his mask in his hands, the mask that has a crown of thorns surrounding the forehead as it resembled the mocking of Jesus Christ prior to his crucifixion. Goth’s eyes stare at the pale white fabric of the mask, booking into the holes where his eyes would emerge from. He bites upon his lower lip, extracting the color from it to become as pale as his mask before slowly decreasing the pressure.

Goth: What makes an individual? That is always the question that pops up inside my head that my mother once asked me when I was a young child, trying to teach me that I should not judge from someone’s appearance but trying to get to know the person before you are capable of figuring it out. And even then many of you are on the wrong end of it all… And that makes things so interesting wouldn’t you agree???

The look on his face turns into a flaw smile, closing his eyes as his eyebrows slowly lower a little as we can see the marks of past wars emerge upon his forehead as that reveals his 20 plus years experience inside the wrestling ring and outside of it.

Goth: What makes you want to be so different from other human beings Goth?? Another fascinating question that I could not stop but admire the attempts of you all by trying to understand my character. And to questions like that I shall not answer, not because I do not know the answer but more for the fact that I prefer watching you fools trying to figure out the mystery of who Goth truly is….

He lets out a sigh as he drops the mask on the table in front of him, leaning back against the sofa that he was seated upon. He feels the bare skin of his upper body come in contact with the leather fabric, causing the familiar sound to be heard as he sighs once more. He had been to the gym earlier in the day and just dropped down on the sofa after taking a long hot shower and getting dressed into his favorite Bermuda pants. He inhales deeply several times before slowly loosening the frown he had upon his face as he stares into the camera as if he was talking to someone personally.

Goth: In less than two weeks I will be facing Bill Barnhart, a familiar name in the wrestling annals and even more familiar to me. People would assume that we would not have any secrets for each other after all those years of being friends or foes. But the question would remain…, do you truly know me Bill?? Have you ever had that moment in your life that you started to question why I had put on face paint?? Why did I start my evolution of being The Bringer of Chaos?? the King of Kings?? The Gothfather And so on and so on?? I know for a fact that you have asked that question a million times Bill, something I cannot blame you. Yet it does explain a lot now doesn’t it???

We suddenly see Melissa walk up from behind the sofa while holding a glass of red wine, she hands him the glass of wine before kissing him on his forehead and then turns around to leave.

Goth: Forgive me if I do not have a piece of bread for you Bill, because then I could have told you that if you eat from this that it is my body, drink from the wine as it is my blood. You do know that tale don’t you?? But it is a diversion that will take your mind off that what is truly important… Me.

He takes a sip from the glass of red wine and places it upon the small table in front of him, reaching his hands backwards as he pushes his hair back out of his face and stares into the camera for a few moments.

Goth: You see Bill, for all those years that I have allowed you into my presence. Were only teachings that I tried to bestow upon you, yet I have come to the conclusion that you have not picked up one damn bit from it that would have projected you to bigger things than merely Roulette title reigns. And I know that you could start to question my reasonings of taking it away from you with the simplest of ease like I did earlier this year?? And then I would simply refer to  you for what you have picked up from all of this?? And I am sadly to say that you haven’t done a damn thing by it.

And please forgive me for using that word Bill, but I guess niceties have not worked upon you throughout the years. So I guess I must teach you a lesson the hard way. Just like you should have done to that dog of yours all these years ago….

His face slowly darkens before leaning forward as he rests both of his arms on his upper legs as he breaths quietly

Goth: Hi Iris, how are you poor little mut???

His hair falls before his eyes, causing the stare to darken even more as he continues.

Goth: I admire how much you adore that dog Bill, it’s like having a child that from time to time doesn’t listen to you. It also teaches people whether they are a possible good parent or not isn’t it?? And I can refer to all the times that she had crapped on my expensive carpets over the years…, but that only explains the difference between you and me Bill. You are the one that is stuck in the past, while I move on. While I evolve and become better. Is that another thing that you look at me and wonder who I truly am Bill? Because you do not recognize the man that I used to be??

He runs his hand through his hair as his face slowly reappears from the darkness that hwas his hair

Goth: I wear a mask to the ring not to hide the true me from the world Bill, oh no. I wear a mask because the world cannot deal with the reality WHO I TRULY AM!!! Hell, I recently schooled our beloved champion in J2H. A man that many have claimed to have been the wittiest individual known to man. And I have made him reiterate his words because I put him in his place Bill. And seeing that facing you will probably be another big surprise for you as it was for him, I will let you know that I will kiss your forehead and ask for your forgiveness Bill. Because like J2H and many between the two of you that will come… You all do not know what you are getting yourselves into when you face the man that wears a mask.

Goth grabs the glass of red wine and takes another sip from it, savoring the taste as he lets out a sigh of relief after swallowing it.

Goth: I have allowed myself to dwell in all of your own miseries Bill, I have allowed myself to be everything that I know now I Should not be. People think that since Mac Bane left Sin City Wrestling that the Saviors is a forgotten chapter in this company?? Well if that’s the case, then you people are just ignorant and need to be taught a lesson in pain. Because I may not be a Mac Bane, I am HIM!!! that HE personally handpicked to become the Prophecy that John the Baptist told everyone about!!! And all of you, just like it was written in the Holy Bible that they decided  to turn their heads and ignore me. You may even think that I am talking blasphemy, but I do not care. It’s all too late Bill. And I will make an example out of you when our paths will cross in just over one week.

Goth leans back against the leather sofa and takes another drink as the shot slowly fades.


19
Climax Control Archives / rp test
« on: August 10, 2023, 01:47:14 PM »

August 8th 2023,

Rio De Janeiro, Brazil

The door opens to the penthouse hotel that Goth and Melissa had rented for this week, Melissa walks in first as Goth follows her a few moments after. He looks at the hotel room, taking in the sight before sighing as he walks over to the couch. He drops down and leans his head back, groaning from the flight and the time they had spent at the airport. Lots of fans had gathered around to meet the Hall of Famer and his wife, he had always been a welcoming guest in this country.

Melissa: Want me to order something Gerrit???

He looks over at his wife and smiles and nods his head, she immediately grabs the phone and orders something from the hotel.

Goth: My wife…..

He chuckles, for some reason he still has to get used to call Melissa his wife after marrying her at the SummerXXXTreme extravaganza. It was one of the most beautiful days of his life, along with the marriage of his first wife and the birth of his son. He pulls up his hand and stares at his wedding ring, remembering how many times he had seen fail because of Candy’s attempts to give him a romantic date with Melissa. This causes him to smile and then pulling off the sweaty shirt that he was wearing. He walks passed Melissa, who is sitting on the dinner table and kisses her forehead before walking towards the shower. There he throws the shirt across towel rack and turns on the cold water and splashes it across his face.

He lets out a sigh, enjoying the cool water before turning off the water. He grabs a towel and wipes his face clean and then turns his attention towards the bedroom. He grabs his suitcase and pulls out a new shirt and puts it on. He stares at himself in the mirror, smiles at himself as he pulls the shirt back up. Admiring his physique as he has been working out in the gym a lot to prepare for his return. Setting his sights upon payback for the time tha the had missed due to injury in both Sin City and the WGWF. There he has vowed to avenge the heinous attack of Joe Montuori from attacking him and reinjuring him after breaking his arm and shoulder.

Goth: Joseph…,

The name causes him to close his hands into fists, biting upon his lower lip as his anger is building inside of him. But he decides to shake it off, realizing that there’s a place and time for everything.

Goth: Rome wasn’t built in a day Gerrit….,

He chuckles, he lowers the shirt after admiring his muscular stomach for a final time. He walks back into the living room of his hotel room. There Melissa walks over towards him after hanging up the phone. She wraps her arms around his neck and places a soft kiss upon his lips.

Melissa: So what do you have on your mind for tonight??

She asks as she stares into his eyes with the innocent look in hers, causing him to melt away as he kisses her lips tender.

Goth: I was hoping that we could just relax tonight, watch a movie and enjoy the fact that Gerrit Jr. is not around

The two grin, she places her head on his chest and lets out a sigh.

Melissa: I love that thought, give me a moment while I put on something more comfortable.

She walks off to their bedroom to change into something else as someone knocks on their hotel room door. Goth opens as the room service walks in and presents their dinner before leaving. Goth savours the smell of the food before staring at it as the hunger is taking over.

Goth: Hmm, that smells good.

He walks away, grabbing the folders that they had grabbed from the airport for Touristic Sights. The statue of Jesus Christ is on the front of nearly every folder, causing him to remember that Melissa had always wanted to visit that wonder. It made him think back to the first time that he and Sapphira had visited this city for the first time many years ago, how much she was mesmerized by it. And now he has an opportunity o relive that moment with his current wife.

Goth: How some things change and yet others never change…..

He mutters while letting out a smirk, he tosses the folders on the table and looks at the list of movies they could watch.

Goth: Ah, they have Blended….,

He whispers, a romantic comedy starring Adam Sandler and Drew Barrymore. A movie that he and Melissa had fond memories of as it was the first movie he and Melissa had watched at his home on their first date. They had gone to the movies, but the movie they had seen bored them to death so they decided to go to his place and watch some movies and order pizzas

Goth: Classic’s never get boring….

He smiles, he remembers that they barely had watched the movie as their interest was more on each other. But it had become a tradition for them to at least watch it as often as they could.

Melissa: Hello gorgeous…,

Says the sweet voice of Melissa as he turns his head towards her direction and sees her standing there in one of his large shirts. He lets out a gasp as he notices the beautiful and muscular legs coming out underneath his shirt that ends midway her upper legs. She walks over towards him and stands on her toes as she plants a kiss upon his lips before noticing the movie that he had ordered and grins. She turns around and tip toes towards the dinner plates and sits on the seat as Goth sits down in front of her as they start to eat before the shot slowly fades.

Later that night:

Goth can be seen in his hotel room, his wife is softly snoring as she has her head on his lap as he is watching another movie. The two had shared a happy moment together while watching their favorite movie until she had fallen asleep, giving him the opportunity to drift off in thoughts. He has had these moments in recent months, where he feels that he drifts from the happy married Gerrit into the Goth of misery. Thinking back upon the injury that he had suffered during the Blast From The Past, wasting not only his opportunity to qualify to challenge for the world title. But realizing that it was Kim’s opportunity gone to waste as well, something that he had issues overcoming for a quite some time.

He remembers Kim telling him that she did not blame him, but being a competitive person like him just didn’t set well for him for quite some time. And then there was Monday Night Brawl on WGWF, the moment that he had came out and tell the world that he would return very soon until being attacked by Joe Montuori. A man that had broke his arm and shoulder, a thought that caused him to lift his left hand that was caressing Melissa’s hair to touch his arm. Feeling some tingling sensations run through his arm as he bites his lower lip.

Goth: I will pity you for the moment that eventually will come Joseph.., because it’s you know that will feel the suffering when Goth comes around

The look on his face darkens after making a reference to the classic Johnny Cash’s When God Comes Around being directed to the man that broke his arm. But he realizes now that there is no use to think too much about what could happen eventually when he returns to the other company as well. He smiles, shaking his head as he remembers that he is still on an extended honeymoon with his wife…. or at least so it would seem in his mind

He looks at the clock on his cell phone that is resting on the back rest of the sofa, he notices that he has received several messages from the Troll as well as Mac Bane. He smiles, he loved how everyone has kept in touch with him while he has been on the shelf. Something that he had missed prior to joining the Saviors a few years ago. And now he is the man that is leading this version of the Saviors to take it back to greater heights that we have grown accustomed to from them. He closes his eyes as he leans his head back against the back rest of the couch

Goth: I know you have wanted me be patient….,

He says in the emptiness of the room beside him and his sleeping wife, talking to seemingly nobody in particular before slowly placing the head of Melissa on top of a pillow as he slowly walks towards the balcony doors and open them. There he drops to his knees and lowers his head as he starts to pray.

Goth: At first I thought YOU asked too much of me, as patience was never my strongest suit. And yet, I have accepted my fate and learned from it. As I know now that it was my trail to be a leader… and take everyone by my hand as a leader… a Savior…. Ultimately taking away what I deem necessary

He slowly rises and sits on the edge of the balcony, staring back into the dark room where Melissa is still sleeping. Well there is a small lamp burning in their bedroom, a lamp that he somehow assumed he had forgotten to turn off. He was about to get up and turn it off when he noticed a shape of a head resting on the nightstand where the lamp was standing. He starts to freeze in his tracks.

Goth: People need to remember the face that they have ridiculed for so many years, the greatness that they did not believe existed and spat on in denial….

He slowly tenses his arms as his hands turn into closed fists, his breathing increases before resting both hands against the open doors of the balcony and softly starts to cry.

Goth: Forgive them Father, they have sinned….

He begins to laugh soft, yet sinister as his breathing increases. He gazes upon the shape on the nightstand, he knew what it was. It has become a part of him as he needed something to escape from his agonizing pain and find inner peace.

Goth: That crown of thorns was a curse and a blessing Lord….,

His dark eyes glaze over towards it, tracing every inch of the mask that he had made for himself. Wanting to come closer to a destination that he needed to be. The one destination that only he knows and nobody else, well except for his wife. He runs his hands across his goatee, feeling the facial hairs that he has been ignoring for a while and chuckles. He had never cared about a beard or a goatee, but that has changed over the recent weeks. He slowly gets to his feet and walks over towards the room as he has noticed that Melissa had awoken and stands in the doorway of the Balcony. She wraps her arms around his waist as she presses her body against his. Feeling her gentle breathing through the fabric of his shirt as he cannot resist himself by wrapping his arms around her body and caressing it through his shirt. He hears her soft whimper as he squeezes the backside and softly whispers towards her that they should move towards the bedroom. She giggles and heads off as he watches her before closing the balcony doors behind him and follows her to the bedroom as well.

THE JUDGMENT OF MAX STEELE



10th of August 2023

Goth and Meissa have gone sightseeing and have come to the massive statue of Jesus Christ. Melissa is taking pictures from the man that is recognized as the Savior of the people, the son of God. Goth himself is admiring the enthusiasm of Melissa as he is actually concentrating about his return match this coming Sunday as well as what is next ahead of him in the weeks to come. Bill Barnhart at the next big show as well as retribution against another name that has been trying to get under his skin. But he shakes it off, he is here to enjoy the sights with Melissa and doesn’t want it to be ruined by him returning to the ring very soon.

Melissa: This is amazing Gerrit, I’m so glad that we finally are able to get to see this!!!

She says before planting a soft kiss on his lips, she pulls away and he is met by a smile that has grown from ear to ear. This causes him to smile back, he had been here several times before in the past. But he had to admit that it never got old being here, it must be something about the meaning of faith that draws people from all over the world to come here. He puts on his sunglasses as he looks up at the statue’s face that is being surrounded by bright sunlight as it is shining high above it. His eyes travels from the left arm to the right, trying to take in every possible detail of the statue. Mesmerized in how many people it took to build this and how long.

Melissa: Can you take a picture Gerrit???

She asks as she walks as close as possible to the feet of the statue, Goth kneels down as in order to capture her as well as the statue as best as possible before snapping the picture. he then stares at the digital screen of the camra in order to see how well it had went as the shot made him think back to the days of him and Chantal, or better known as Sapphira had taken pictures here.

Melissa: Can I see???

The question shakes Goth out of his thoughts and smiles before showing her the end result, this causes her to smile before kissing him back on the lips.

Melissa: So what will we do next Gerrit???

Goth smirks, he brushes some hair out of her face before he responds

Goth: I thought we could take a helicopter flight and watch the statue up close.

The eyes widen on the face of Melissa, she clearly had not expected this as she wraps her arms around his neck and thanks him seemingly a thousand times. Goth smiles as the two head off to their car.

Goth and Meissa step out of the helicopter after their flight, they enter their car they had rented as they head back to their hotel. He listens to what Mellissa had to say from the experience that she had endured in the helicopter, it causes him to smile as he loves her desire to soak in everything about culture and history. He himself had enjoyed it as well, even though he has done this a multiple times and it wasn’t that new to him as it was to her. They stop at the hotel as they both check in before Melissa excuses herself to take a shower. Goth grabs a bottle of water and drops on the sofa nearest to him and takes a deep breath.

Goth: So good to be back…,

He smirks as he takes off the cap of the bottle of water and takes a sip from it before trying to ignore the camera that he knew was recording everything he does or says.

Goth: And I am not so much referring to this lovely city and country, even though you have to be here around the time that Carnaval comes around. The crowd gets excited, nearly as much as when the Yellow Canaries play against their arch rivals of Argentina.

He chuckles as he takes another sip, thinking back to the reference of the Brazilian and Argentinian football team.

Goth: But I have to sadly disappoint these wonderful people, because I was referring to entering that six sided ring for the first time in nearly four months. Four freaking months!!! I was out for a freaking injury that already sidelined me before some sad individual caused me to be gone even longer. But you will endure your wrath in due time Joseph….

He smirks as his left eye moves over towards the camera and gives it a small wink before turning his attention back to the balcony that he was staring at the entire time.

Goth: But sadly that does not concern you Max, of course it doesn’t. Because what has happened in the past must remain in the past. Similar to what happens in Vegas…, well you know where I am referring too don’t you???

He sighs as he takes a final sip before puting the cap back on the bottle and place it on the small table in front of him.

Goth: So what can I possibly say to degrade you Max?? Is it the obvious that you have garnered the distinguished honor of being the FIRST in a line of undoubtedly many after you losses against my friend the Troll?? Or is it taking a stab at you by saying that your name doesn’t make me think that you are the Man of Steel?? Being a disappointment to anything that could be supreme???

He rolls his eyes and shakes his head

Goth: Let’s not go to the childish behavior that I have seen from Ariana’s hot desire to get a poster of Gabriel on her bedroom wall and her pie faced husband of hers. No Max, lets talk about YOU.

Do I know you?? No, I don’t. Because I can already tell, you are like one in a million that wish to become a wrestler. To enjoy the limelights, get adored by the fans and most importantly get paid right??

He closes his eyes and shakes his head, he remains silent for a few moments before he continues

Goth: Such sinful thoughts that I have seen so many times, thoughts and lustful desires that I need to grab by the throat and choke the essence out of you.

He suddenly extends his arms forwards, using his hands to squeeze an imaginary neck to emphasize the words that he just uttered a few moments ago. We see his eyes have reopened, staring at his hands with a purpose and a demeanor that we have not seen before.

Goth: I know it must sound like you are stuck on Sunday School isn’t it?? But then again, perhaps it would have saved a few brain cells down the road to at least make you realize that you are wrong Max. Wrong to the point that I need to teach you the hard way that you do not belong in the same realm like me.

He watches his hands slowly regain it’s color as he had squeezed his hands so tight that they had turned pale

Goth: I know, I know that you must be from the limited school of Hard Knox right?? Where you were taught at a young age that your opponent is reduced to someone that sucks right?? That you will beat him because you are better than him and that there’s nothing that anyone can do to stop you. And I guess I have to applaud you for somehow managing to confuse the owners of Sin City Wrestling that you are actually worth the money they speed on dining at a local Taco Bell instead of wining and dining with kings and queens. But I guess we all need to start somewhere don’t we???

But instead of dumping you in the ground like the waste that you are, I should just be thankful for the fact that I can make an example out of you. An example of what could happen to Bill Barnhart in a few weeks. My first Super Card in months Max, you do know what super means right?? That is the level that you strive to reach, the level that you have dreamt a thousand wet dreams over and over again before waking up underneath the bed sheets that you have been clinging onto for dear life!! Ultimately ending up on your knees and putting those hands together. Asking the Dear God from above that one day you could actually accomplish what I am destined to do…

He puts his hands together, sniffs at the odor of sweat that have culminated throughout the day due the humid weather in Brazil. He tastes a few drops of sweat with his tongue and smiles.

Goth: Truth hurts doesn’t it Max?? I can sit here and tell the tale of all the Max Steeles that I have had the pleasure to demolish mentally before even stepping foot inside the ring. Because that’s the first part of your realization that this is the reason why I have lasted over twenty years inside the ring…. The reason why people had to eat their words over and over again as they have adapted to the new way of life. But they all need to understand that I am LIFE!!! Not even our beloved World Champion can hold a candle to ME!! And soon enough he will finally find out that the man that he has beaten before is no more.

I do urge you to keep watching me when I enter that ring after you Max, I urge you to dare and stare into the eyes of the man that stands before you. To watch me before I take off my mask and reveal the same face that I present to you right now. Because you will witness a transformation right before your very eyes.

He slowly gets up, he walks towards the bedroom and grabs the mask off the nightstand and stares at it. Delicately tracing his fingers across the crown of thorns that resembles the crown of thorns that was placed upon the head of the Savior Jesus Christ before his moment of hung against the cross.

Goth: Ever wondered what it would be like Max?? Where you are being ridiculed by the people that you were trying to save?? To die for their sins?? Only to return a few days later and open your arms to those who claimed that they truly loved you, but failed you the most??

Of course you cannot, because you have never tried to do so. I have sat on my knees many times before people like YOU many times before. And now that I have this in my hands I realize that I do not need to carry your sins on my back no more. Because you do not deserve the love that I give my Saviors. You deserve the old fashioned way of love Max, by beating the respect into your body by watching you suffer like Moses did when he took HIS people to the promised land.

Goth slowly places the mask upon his head and inhales deeply, letting out a sigh of relief as his breathing rapidly increases for a few seconds before regaining composure.

Goth: Now I cannot bore you to death with Biblical references the entire way now can I?? Of course not, because the final chapter of your demise is all within these eyes Max.

The camera zooms in on the face of Goth as his gaze darkens within a few moments.

Goth: Please don’t confuse me with what Mac Bane once was for this group of people who volunteered to be at my side Max. He and I are built from the same cloth, even though we may do things our way. But I am far more reckless than he has ever dreamt of to be!!!

He scratches at the mask, making it sit far more tighter across his face as we hear a maniacal laugh.

Goth: WHEN I LOOK AT YOU, I truly see the people that either have hurt me or that I wish to hurt!!! I see Bill Barnhart, I see Joe Montuori!!! Hell I see Austin James Mercer, J2H!! Calvin or Michael Harris!!! Every single name that you may or may have never heard off is inside my head!!!!

He starts to dig his knuckles against the temples of his head as he groans out with satisfaction.

Goth: Nowadays I cannot understand people like you that want to start get into wrestling, because their motivation is so much different than mine back then. For you is to make a career, for me is to keep a roof above my head and being able to pay the bills and afford a meal!!! Hell, I had to take care of my wife as well… While YOU?? You went to a wrestling school, grown out of the loins of a wrestling family and want to proof to the world t hat you can do it on your own. Oh cry me a fucking river will ya??

Goth presses his fists harder against the mask that covers his face, causing it to slowly alter its position as his eyes get lost for 75 percent of what it was a few moments ago.

Goth: Why hide your face Goth?? Do you got something to hide?? Are you ashamed of something?? And to that i have to answer with a definite yes Max… I do…. I am ashamed of what has become of people like YOU!! People that think they are entitled to something!!! I have not had a world title shot since I beat then world champion Marc “The Dragon” Cross in a non title match. And you know why?? Because they did not felt that this company needs a Nostalgia act to be their world champion… Apparently J2H is an example to that rule isn’t it??? FUCK THAT SHIT!!! I have been here for over 2 and a half years since joining in October of 2021!! I have earned every single title since returning to this company exact that one belt. And are you going to be a spoiling afterthought in my career Max?? We both know that this isn’t the case now is it???

I bet you will hide in the shadows of your own imagination, question yourself what happened when the Troll outdid you in the most embarrassing fashion that YOU have ever experienced in your young career. I bet you won’t even show up and look me in the eyes. So I dare you to make any references to me wearing a Goth Damn mask… Because I cannot even consider looking you in the eyes even if your fucking life depended upon it.

But to prove that I am a thankful man, I will acknowledge the fact that you will be my road back to recovery of some sorts. As I am on a path for greater things.., while YOU? I guess the pits of anonymity. Because when I am done with you, you will reconsider the choices you have made in your entire life. Not just the decision of thinking that doing some flip flop moves will make you a legend like I am… But the entire existence that you have wasted… And for everyone that has ever been “Graced” with your existence.

Farewell my first casualty of The Messiah of Pain….

With that Goth pushes his hand in front of the camera to stop the recording.



20

The Rats From The Past = Part Two
 
The scene cuts back to Melissa and “Chronic” Chris Page, who is sitting at a local fast-food restaurant while discussing how to catch their impersonators as they enjoy eating their lunch.
 
MELISSA: Goth is going to kill me if he knew that I was eating such unhealthy food.
 
Chris Page raises an eyebrow while trying to remove some meat between his teeth with a toothpick.
 
CHRIS PAGE: You do know that a cow burger from Moo moos is the food from the Gods right???
 
This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as the two have a personal conversation for a few moments before turning their attention to their Milkshakes. In the meantime we notice the door open from the Moo Moo’s as it causing a cow moo to be heard through the speakers as a twenty-year-old kid walks in, he walks straight towards the employee who takes orders and starts to look around before taking his order
 
MOO MOO EMPLOYEE: May I take your order sir??
 
The kid looks at the options on the screens above them before returning to the employee and nodding his head.
 
CUSTOMER: I would like a cow burger, some fries, and a cow shake, please.
 
The employee starts to type in the order on his computer as he starts to talk to himself.
 
MOO MOO EMPLOYEE: God, I hate this song.
 
The employee is referring to a song from Cold Play that is playing on the jukebox at the other end of the restaurant. He charges the customer, who hands him the money as we see Chris Page walk off to the jukebox and looks at the records that he can choose from.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Oh, this is a good one.
 
Chris Page enters some money into the slot and pushes in on a combination as the Cold Play record is being replaced by a different record. Chris turns his attention towards Melissa and yells through the entire establishment.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Hey Melissa!! I bet you for $20,000 that you do not know the name of this song.
 
We see Melissa lift her head as she eats her burger while listening to the built up of music, as we start to recognize the song “Goodbye Horses’ by Q Lazarus, mostly known from the part in the Silence Of The Lambs movie as Chris Page starts to dance in front of the jukebox. He pulls off his best Buffalo Bill moves as the entire attention of the establishment is locked firmly on the man with moves like Jagger.
 
MELISSA: Damnit Chirs!!! Next time if you want to wager something with me, make at least sure that it’s from this century okay!!!
 
She says with a disgruntled look on her face as she places a $20 note on the table while watching Chris continuing his dance. The camera zooms in on him as he starts to pull something out of his jacket, what turns out to be some lip gloss and he starts to put some of it on his lips. Chris pivots his attention toward the employee behind the counter as he starts sashaying toward the counter just as the chorus of the track kicks in.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Goodbye horses……
 
He turns around and is now facing Melissa, still rubbing his lips with the lip gloss which causes her to laugh at him while continuing to eat her burger.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Would you F*** me??
 
Chris spins around to the patrons at the next table while we see Melissa raise an eyebrow after hearing the words coming out of the mouth of Chris Page, looking worried about the situation.
 
MELISSA: Gerrit told me about this scene, I need to stop this before it gets out of hand.
 
CHRIS PAGE: I’d f*** me so… WHAT THE???
 
Melissa pushes Chris Page back into his seat while still being midsentence of the classic Silence of the Lambs scene just as Chris is about to expose his solid eight-pack of abs that would make James Raven blush.
 
CHRIS PAGE: What did you do that for???
 
Melissa rolls her eyes as she shakes her head.
 
MELISSA: Why can’t you just pick any normal movie like 50 first dates or something???
 
This causes Chris to look at her with a dumbfounded look on his face before grabbing the now slowly getting colder burger as he takes a bite from it and starts to chew
 
CHRIS PAGE: You do know that this was a classic right??? And THEY enjoyed it.

Chris turns and points to the patrons of the establishment and the crew while the track continues to play in the background. None of which give off any impression they’re enjoying anything.
 
MELISSA: Did your wife never tell you to not talk with your mouth full???
 
Chris’s face starts to turn a red tint while he remains silent before taking a final bite from his burger. The two continue to eat for a bit before Melissa grabs a napkin to clean her mouth and takes a sip from her cow shake.
 
MELISSA: So what do we know about these imposters???
 
Chris wipes his mouth, grabs a notebook, and starts to read out loud what they had found out so far from the ones that pretend to be them.

CHRIS PAGE: Okay, so far what we do know is that they are wearing wrestling clothing that looks like ours, but does not look like us. Secondly, they are chasing each other around everywhere possible. Oh and they create havoc everywhere they go, at least that’s something that neither of us would do.
 
Both Chris and Melissa turn their attention toward the camera and give it a quick smile before turning their attention back toward each other.
 
MELISSA: It’s not much I have to agree, but somewhere there has to be a lead that should be telling us something.
 
Melissa grabs her cell phone and starts to watch the clip that Pussy Willow had shown her earlier in the day. The vid shows a few glimpses of the two impersonators, but it isn’t as clear enough to figure out who they truly are.
 
MELISSA: It’s a shame that we couldn’t get a clear view of them from the front.
 
Melissa starts to watch the clip over again as we suddenly hear a news anchor talk over the radio about a news item.
 
NEWS REPORTER: Latest news, to promote the upcoming Climax Control in our beautiful city of Kelowna is the opportunity to meet one of your favorite wrestling stars. And to the icing on the cake is the opportunity to meet the team of Chronic Chris Page and Melissa from The Saviors and CCPE fame.

CHRIS PAGE: Wait what?

Chris turns his head toward Melissa.

CHRIS PAGE: I didn’t agree to a meet and greet, did you?

Melissa simply shakes her head no and seemingly simultaneously light bulbs go off over their heads. Chris glances up at the one over his head while pointing up at it.

CHRIS PAGE: Those bastards!

Both Page and Melissa look at each other before dropping the remainder of whatever it was that they were eating or drinking and running out of the fast food restaurant. Fading outside the storefront-style doors Melissa suddenly puts on the brakes while Chris continues to jog until…

MELISSA: WAIT!

Chris stops and spins around facing Melissa.

MELISSA: We don’t know where they are at.

They return to the lobby and Chris immediately goes right back into his homage to Buffalo Bill while Melissa listens to the radio report.
 
NEWS REPORTER: All you have to do is to go to our local mall in downtown Kelowna, but we urge you to be quick because there’s only a limited amount of tickets left.
 
The camera turns towards the door, and we notice that both Melissa and Chris Page have fled the fast food restaurant and are looking for transportation to head to the downtown mall.
 
30 minutes later
 
Finally, Melissa and Chris Page manage to arrive at the mall after earning a ride with a nun in a too-small car. There the twosome walk towards the mall, noticing a rather large line standing there while waiting patiently to enter the mall.
 
MELISSA: Hmm, fuck. We won’t be able to enter that mall in time.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Wait, they are in line to see SCW superstars right??
 
Melissa nods
 
CHRIS PAGE: And weren’t Melissa and Chris Page not an even bigger attraction??
 
Once again Melissa nods her head, not sure where he is going with this.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Well, if they are expecting the stars to arrive, then we should have them watch the actual stars arrive!!! I am sure there is a special entrance for the biggest stars of the night.
 
The remark causes a smile to emerge upon the face from Melissa, really liking the suggestion of Page as she turns her attention towards him.
 
Melissa: Well, why don’t we put on some sunglasses and start to have mega-star behavior?
 
The two of them high-five each other, put on their sunglasses, and walk toward the mall in a rather cocky nature. They walk towards a private door that has two big gorilla-like men standing at either side off. Above the door reads Sin City Wrestling Employees
 
CHRIS PAGE: We should be heading that way Melissa.
 
The two are heading in that direction and one of the two men stops them just moments before they want to enter through the door.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Oh don’t worry, she belongs with me.
 
Melissa rolls her eyes as the security guard looks at them, then turns his colleague before turning his attention back towards them.
 
GUARD: And you are???
 
CHRIS PAGE: Chronic Chris Page and this is my Blast From The Past Hetro Life Mate,  Melissa, you may know her also from the Saviors and CCPE.
 
The guard looks at a list and then looks over at them
 
GUARD: Nice try, they already are inside. So try again, who are you???
 
Melissa steps in front of the security guard, grabs her ID, and shows it to him.
 
MELISSA: Explain to me that if this proves who I am, then who the f*** did you enter this mall??
 
The guard swallows hard before looking over his shoulder towards his colleague, who sees the ID from Chris Page. They nod to them to get inside as the two enter the mall to continue their investigation.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Now where is this stage monstrosity being erected?

Their attention roves over a mall directory. Melissa points out the food court.
MELISSA: It’s got to be at the food court.

CHRIS PAGE: Let’s go.

The duo starts to make their way in the general direction of the food court where they pass an overweight guy in his mid-twenties staring at framed picture filled with nothing but dots. Chris and Melissa both stop with Chris asking.

CHRIS PAGE: What the hell is he doing?

GUY: I’m trying to find the hidden picture. I’ve been coming here for days and I can’t see a goddamn thing!

Chris and Melissa gaze into the picture.

CHRIS PAGE: Oh yeah, a sailboat.

GUY: DAMNIT!

MELISSA: The force is strong with this one.

Melissa pats him on the shoulder as they continue onward to find the food court. Several minutes pass as we find Melissa and Chris finding their way to the food court but not without stopping so Chris can grab some chocolate-covered pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: You’re meaning to tell me you’ve never heard of a stink palm? Oh, this is classic, you take your hand and cram it down your crack, and if you’ve got a case of swamp ass it makes it even better. Then you walk up to someone and shake their hand. I do it to unruly fans ALL the time. It’s hysterical.

MELISSA: But doesn’t your hand smell like…

CHRIS PAGE: Always roll with hand sanitizer.

Chris winks at Melissa as he throws back a Chocolate Covered Pretzel before quickly stopping and gasping upon arriving at the entry of the food court. Melissa and Chris’s eyes are drawn to the massive stage that is still being assembled with a long fucking line to match.

MELISSA: There it is.

CHRIS PAGE: All we have to do is find where they are keeping these clowns.

Melissa and Chris look on to see an older white guy with a bald head, cheap dress slacks, a Thrift Store Special dress shirt and don’t even get me on the shoes. The word walking disaster does a disservice to the word disaster.

CHRIS PAGE: That chode has to be involved somehow.

Melissa nods and starts to walk over before being called back by Chris. They disappear around the corner where Chris hands Melissa the bag of Chocolate Covered Pretzels.

MELISSA: What are you doing?

Chris crams his right hand down the back of his pants and into the sweaty crack of his ass for several seconds while Melissa looks on in disgust.

CHRIS PAGE: You never know when a good stink palm is needed.

Chris pulls his hand out of the back of his pants. He takes the back of Chocolate Covered Pretzels whilst giving Melissa a wink. They come back around the corner and find the target.

CHRIS PAGE: Man, Christian really let himself go.

Melissa and Chris both turn toward the camera, each cocking their head ever so slightly before returning their attention to the food court.

CHRIS PAGE: Let’s go.

They make their way over, unrecognized by anyone until they reach the stage manager.

CHRIS PAGE: Excuse me, could you tell us where we can find Chris Page and Miss Melissa?

The stage manager turns around and looks both Melissa and Page over before spouting out.

STAGE MANAGER: Get out.

The stage manager’s eyes stop on the lovely bag of chocolate-covered pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: Ahhhh snap, I knew you looked like you’re a chocolate-covered pretzeled guy.

Chris reaches in with his right hand grabbing two pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: Would you like one?

STAGE MANAGER: Well, I am a little hungry.

Chris flips over the manager’s hand exposing his palm and then slaps his right hand down on top of it before rubbing the chocolate-covered pretzels and the swamp-ass hand all over the stage manager causing the chocolate to bleed off the pretzels over the stage manager’s fingers. The stage manager pops the pretzels in his mouth before licking the chocolate off his fingertips. Chris Page fits back breaking out into a fit of laughter while Melissa turns her head toward him and Chris gives her a shrug.

MELISSA: It’s imperative that we speak with Chris Page and Melissa.

While still licking the crevasses of his fingertips.

STAGE MANAGER: Why? You act like their lives are in danger.

Chris casually states.

CHRIS PAGE: That’s classified.

STAGE MANAGER: Well, unless you two are the law and have some kind of warrant I’m going to have to ask you to leave. Chris and Melissa are on site and they are going to take the stage to meet thousands of their adoring fans. Now, if you’ll excuse me.

The stage manager snaps his fingers in the air waving them causing Mall Security that is headed up by Paul Blart on a seg-way to flood in and surround them. The stage manager calls out.

STAGE MANAGER: Get these two the hell out here. If they give you any problems, you have my permission to shoot them.

The security team snatches up Chris and Melissa…

… to be continued.

******

We come back with Melissa and Chris Page standing at a comic book store, looking at all different kinds of comic books as melissa grabs one.
 
Melissa: YES!!! The first episode of Bluntman and Chronic, oh you look so cute Chris.
 
Page chuckles as the two continue to search.
 
Melissa: Talking about firsts, this weekend is the first time that I and Page are going to be teaming up in this tournament. The first time that I will be facing Dawn Warren in a match and the first time that my Bombshell Internet title is on the line. Now, quite honestly Dawn?? I had hoped that I would have defended it against the former champion, but instead, I get you
 
She looks up at Chris Page, who is holding up a comic book of The Punisher as Melissa rolls her eyes.
 
Page chuckles as the two continue to search.
 
Melissa: What Chris is trying to say is that I should punish you, I doubt that is going to be any difficulty. Considering that you took the fall a few weeks ago when my girl Kim Pain pinned you and became the number one contender for the Bombshell Roulette title. Now obviously I am well aware that I shouldn’t overlook you in any way or form Dawn, I’ve done that before and that cost me the Bombshell Roulette title.
 
She grabs a comic book out of the list of many other comic books and holds it up in front of the camera, showing it to be one of Captain America.
 
Melissa: See this Dawn?? He has a shield, every superhero has something that makes them special. Me?? I’m just plain Melissa, current Bombshell Internet champion. And you know what Dawn?? I am intending to win this tournament alongside Chris Page, but I’ll be damned if I will walk out of this tournament with someone like YOU taking my championship away from me on my first defense. Do you know how hard I have fought to acquire this baby?? Of course, you don’t, so allow me to indulge you with what I had to go through. Something that seems like a million years of constant harassment of a ten-year bombshell veteran crybaby in Jessie Salco, a Greek Freak of annoyance in Ariana Angelos…, and several brutal matches to finally have Jessie Salco shut the fuck up!! And I then had to look up a booking that said that Ariana was the number one contender for MY belt when Kayla held it.
 
She shakes her head as she starts to chuckle
 
Melissa: Well we all know how that ended right?? And I will kick the living shit out of you, simply out of courtesy. To make you understand that you are not on the level of the Bombshell Roulette Division, let alone the Bombshell Internet Division. But just for you, I got a special offer. This championship opportunity will come with parental protection.
 
Chris Page looks up at Melissa with a puzzled look on his face.
 
Melissa: You see Dawn, with me at the top of this division there will be some changes. You cannot just say whatever you want, you cannot do anything that you want. Because when I sense that You are going out of line?? I am going to kick your head off your shoulders as if I am the best fucking Smart Scan. And don’t start to say that you will be aware of where it will be coming from. Because my legs are secured with the best VPN and there’s not a damn thing you can do about it. So good luck this Sunday, you will be needing it.

Chris speaks up.

CHRIS PAGE: Dawn isn’t the only person that’s going to be needing some help because Cal isn’t in any better shape. I said it before and I’ll say it again, what better way to put the “Chump” on notice than by smacking around his brother like it’s going out of style? Calvin might have been something at one point in time but as the years have progressed Cal’s abilities haven’t. I mean, I heard what he had to say and it sounded like he was trying to convince himself he still belongs. New Flash, you don’t.

Melissa continues to look over comics as Chris continues.

CHRIS PAGE: Everybody wants to stake a claim at winning the Blast from the Past, and you all have your own motives that fuel your fire but there is only one team that will go above and beyond to prove it. My history with Michael has left a very sour taste in my mouth because anyone can beat me once. Very few are capable of doing it twice. Now, a lot of you might take that as a sign of weakness but it’s in defeat that you put the pieces together. To get back to you, Michael, I’m going to wreck fucking house against whoever stands across the ring from me, including your family.

A more malicious tone escapes his mouth while he continues.

CHRIS PAGE: I know you’re going to be watching, I know you’ve got your eyes on this tournament because if you’re not then you are a bigger idiot than originally thought, but I want you to watch as I systematically dissect your flesh and blood, making him scream out in pain, twisting his pride, slicing through his ego, and ultimately leaving him at your feet a broken and bloody mess for no other reason than because I can… and you’re powerless to stop me. Consider Round One a personal message that I’ll be sending to you, Mike, and while Round One will be a lot of fun for me… it’s going to be less fun for you.

Chris pauses for a moment before he states.

CHRIS PAGE: But what about the rest of you? Is it going to hurt my feelings if I come across Kim and Goth next? Is it going to bother me if I have to snatch victory away from Mac Bane seeing as we are all Saviors AND CCPE alike? Is it going to crush me to have to defeat my Mechanic in Peter Vaughn? Or what about Ken Davison? Not in the slightest. We thrive on competition, and in some cases, the best form of competition is against your own… in this case truer words have never been spoken. This entire tournament is set up for one of our teams to take the victory, when one wins… we all win, but there isn’t a single talent on this or any roster that is as red-hot as I am right now.

Melissa joins Chris as they both face the camera.

CHRIS PAGE: People can say or do whatever they need to to make themselves feel better for their shortcomings, but when you look at the team of Miss Melissa and Chris Page you’re not just looking at the Bombshell Internet Champion and you’re uncrowned World Champion; oh no, you’re looking at your worst fucking nightmare’s come true. The last thing we care about is anyone’s well-being when we step through those ropes, friends or foes. Miss Melissa and I are going to make a lot of history at the expense of any of you but it just do happens that Cal and Dawn are the first of many examples that we are going to set for the rest of you to desperately live up to. We welcome you to try but don’t cry when you test your skills against the only team in this Tournament that fucking matters. This is our time, this is our place, and here in a couple of days, the feelings that you get in the pit of your stomach aren’t going to be nerves… it’s going to be fear, and it’s going to be well-placed.

Miss Melissa then states.

Melissa: There are a lot of imposters in our midst trying to cosplay as Blast from the Past winners but there is only one pairing that is going to go all the way to the promised land and securing shots at the SCW World and Bombshell Championships. I hate to be the bearer of bad news for the rest of you… you’re looking at them.





Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 10